A reuelation of the holy Apocalyps. By Hugh Broughton..

AN EXPLICATION, OR REVELATION, OF THE HOLY APOCALYPS.

AFTER that the Romanes had killed Christ, & persequuted his servants, stirred vp by faithles Iewes, whose rebellion ouerthrew their City & state: Domitian raising a cruell persecuti∣on, and banishing Iohn into Patmos, Our Lord and Sauiour reueleth the state of the heauenly IERVSA∣LEM:* 1.1 how it shal be afflicted by the Prophane Caesares, till they be taken away: and, when power of state returneth to Rome, a policy all wicked should be set vp: to deceiue if it were possible the very elect: so mighty shall it be to deceiue, because men would not re∣ceiue the loue of the truth. The stile of the booke, is taken all from the old Testament, to be plaine for learned Christians: and darke to wicked that they should not see Gods counsels. In my booke of Scripture Concent, I opened the tropes: and in my Advertisement, I applyed the XII. pretious stones to their tribes: whereof Iewes called vnto Christ, in all Coun∣tries, taught vs heathen the way of life. Now, my bent, is to tell properly the summe of the booke. And first, generally,

who be the persequutores. Heere, as often as we read, that Christ was kill'd, as Chap. 1. and 2. and 5. we must sagely con∣sider, Pilate, and the Romane policy, where Christ was cru∣cified: That Rome, must be the state heere damned: first for Tyrannie, when their Ciuil lawes were good; that S. Paul by Lysias the humane Chiliarch; and by Festus the Proconsul; and Iulius the noble Captaine, found Neroes auctority long a defense. But, afterwardes, a state all sinfull, should come to Rome: and deceiue and vex the Church vnto the end. That Domitian,* 1.2 banished Iohn, Eusebius writeth it. That Satans throne by Rome tryed in the Churches, who would in Christ ouercome; the seauen Epistles teach. And where God sitteth vpon a throne of iudgement to builde his Temple by S. Paul of Beniamin his Iasper: (in Beniamin the old Temple was buit) & to defend his folke, like the ruddy Sardius of Reü∣ben,* 1.3 sett a frontier against the Hagarenes; to teach by the rai∣nebow of his couenāt, the summe of Leuies Smaragd, & Law. This description,* 1.4 is for terrible might against Rome, & their Idolatry.* 1.5 So the Lābe as killed, to whom all creatures (whom Rome made Gods) promise seruice for his Christians; He being the Lion of Iuda, by that name, telleth of warrs, greater then Dauid made: From Psal. 18. & 45. & 110. & Isai. 31. That the Romanes now,* 1.6 be the enemies: they who pierced the handes, & the feete, of the morning starre: Ps 22. by Kimchies exposition, from all the Thalmud: and Apoc. 2. & 22. So the Prophecie there, for Creatures, to refuse worship, is bent against Rome, which stil would worship Creatures. None told so distinctly Romes case: as now it is handled. Balaam, in Nu. 24. but ge∣nerally: So S. Mat. 24. S. Paul a litle more at large, for the present possessor, Caesar: till he were gone: and then for new Antiochi, frō Daniel 11. to bring al to heathen folly. But none told, that

Christ would plague the Caesares infinitely more, thē euer go∣uernors were plagued: & that a King of Locusts, idle bellies de∣uouring the fruites of the earth, should come to reuiue the empire. These things were sealed, for the LAMBE himself to open: how he would vse Hypocrites, Pilates, Murtherers; & yet washers of handes, as innocents in depth of mischiefe: mur∣therers of the king of glory:* 1.7 and yet confessors that Iesus of Na∣zaret, is King of the Iewes. The revenge is fitted to this cruelty and Hypocrisie: against Diuos Caesares, & a new Empire of ho∣••inesse in title; & of boldnesse, to make Diuos, & Diuas. Christ by his holy martyrs, sheweth white, might and speede: they are a white horse, hee gaue them crowns, as he wan a crowne; Psal. 21. a crowne through thornes,* 1.8 and thorny in this world; but golden for the soule, in the world of soules. And he hath a Bowe,* 1.9 (with arrowes sharpe, in the heart of the kinges eni∣mies:) to make people fal vnder him. That is one sealed cōmune place.* 1.10 The reuenge of the Diui Caesares is three fold: in speedy might,* 1.11 a red horse, and his rider hath a great sword, and aucto∣rity to take away peace, that men should kil one another. The Romane stories tell how miserable the Emperors were, and often in hazard to ouerthrow the Empire, euen at the first persecutions.* 1.12 A step further, commeth in the black horse, on whō the rider bare a balance in his hand, to sel corne as deere as spice: shewing what famine should come: greater then was in Claudius dayes. Aurelius Victor sheweth of 30. chosen Empe∣rors, at once: by their soldiers: who kill'd one another till all came to one: and so in warres famine must be as Virgil saith:

Quippe vbi fas versum atque nefas: tot bella per orbem. Tam multae scelerum facies; non vllus aratro. Dignus honos squalent abductis arua colonis. Et curuae rigidum falces conflantur in ensem.

For where right's ouerturned, and wrong takes place So many warrs through th'world, so many a face Of wickedness (appears:) no due regard Is then vouchsaf'd the plough: the fieldes are marr'd, The Husbandmen drag'd thence: now forged are The crooked sithes, into stiffe swordes for warre.

A vehementer degree of miserie, followeth in the fourth common place,* 1.13 or Seale: where the speedie and deadlie ven∣geance of God, is a pale horse, death sitting vpon him: and the gulfe of the graue, following of him, and he had power to kill the fourth part of the earth, with sword, famine and pestilence, and with the beastes of the earth: That, was the punishment of Ieruschalami, vnder Tzedekiah, when the whole state perished. The cause of all this vengeance is ex∣pounded in the fift seale.* 1.14 The holy martyrs soules lay vnder the Altar Christ our Altar, calling for vengeance. The Rab∣bins vniuersall sway, placeth holy soules going hence, imme∣diatly as Moses soule, vnder Gods throne: This speach vnder the Altar, is in matter the same, but distinctly sheweth that by Christ our Altar, and sacrificing of our selues, wee haue place of rest in Paradise. Purgatorie, was vnknowen to Iewes and Grecians: that, was kept for the starr, that should turne the waters of Scripture into wormwood.

This calling for vengeance against the beastes of the earth, Diuos Caesares; hath an answere, that they must be content a while, till moo martyrs blood becommeth the seed of the Church; till the greater part of the commune weale be true Christians: an Emperor fauorable, should bee too much troubled with Heretiques; as Arrians proued that true. Vn∣der Martyrdome, the zeale was an white horse: & the Church

was holy and cleere: and heretiques, holden heretiques. But yet, now the martyrs prayer cōmeth in short tyme to passe: that the Emperors, and their great, and all idoll policy, is sha∣ken: their sunnes, their moones, their starres, all their heauen, as of old, Isai 34. come to nothing; That vnder the Gospell by Constantine, commeth a new world; of al Creatures ioy, that they shall serue Christ: That starres, be no more Gods: Nor Cae∣sares, come of Venus, nor Ayer, be Iuno, nor Aeolus, God of winde, nor Neptune of Sea, nor Apollo of grasse, nor Pan, of sheep, &c. But God shall be One, in holy Trinitie and Vnitie. This went currant 300. yeares. But, that, Satan blinded euen the learned; not to see the Eternall sonne, Eternall God, Creator of all thinges, to bein Adams seed, by Dauid, Nathan, Zoro∣babel, Ely, Mary, Redeemer of the world, Iscariotae in quiet∣nesse, would be kicking against our Great GOD, and Sauiour, CHRIST himself; therefore at the last he casteth of the outward power of the Church; and returneth all to the bad∣nesse of old Rome.* 1.15 And sheweth that the true Church, shall be hid in Gods sealed; as in Tzedekiahs dayes, Ezeck. 4. that the windes which in Cant. 4. 16. blew north and south, vpon the spices of the garden, should be stayed in all quarters, that the church should be hid; in Gods sealed: in all quarters; but in men not of sway in commune weales: obscure in the world: knowen to God, and brethren, holy and few. This commune place reaching to the end of Popes glorie, is handled before the fall of the Church, yet in time it com∣meth when the Pope is full King of his Locusts: after Satan had beene bound after a sort for generall deceit 1000. yeres. The commune place shall be handled in a se∣uerall title.

The fall of the Church to be hid; is handled in Chapter VII.

Four messingers of Gods justice; Empires wicked, stay the spirits of grace, from blowing vpon men; to be trees which the hand of God planted. In the East, Machmad; in North, Tartaria, in South, Abyssines reuolted in the West, Italy stayeth. The Iewes of old, were scattered by the Macedonians, and Assyrians, South, East, North; & planted there the Gospell; that the reuolters vpon open strēgth for the belly, should be cast off for euer, as the builders of Babel. Daniels Image ruled in these parts; & felt the power of CHRIST; the Stone that brake the image to dust: and seeing they would (to shake of West gouernement,) shake of the Gospel also; those Arabi{que} contreies are shaken of for euer, from open cleere sway. But the West that last heard of GOD, shall haue vnder combat, fight by scripture, and in all quarters Iewes and Gentiles knowen to God, a company innumerable, shalbe witnesse to the truth; martyrs in hartes sadnesse, as if they had shead their blood: Why Dan, is omitted, is shewed in Scripture Concent: Thence, they that despise not the work, wil fetch a resolutiō.

How in the West, the Church falleth.

Six seales, shewed the Romans violence, against CHRIST & his seruants; plagued with warres, death, & pestilence, and ouerthrow of Empire.* 1.16 The seauenth sheweth a sinful state in al Satans might deceiuing the West, wherof 7. trumpets giue warning, which the sealed before will take; others will not.

CHAP. VIII.

AS Daniel Chap. 4. was amazed a while that Nebuchad∣nezar a starre, should be 7. yeres a beast: so the Church, the Heauen on Earth, is amazed, as half an houre: to

what passe, badnesse of scholars in vnlearned ambition, will come: & 7. trumpeters standing before God, will sound that vnto the world: that the world shall haue a warning, long afore the matters come in practise.

The summe of the Gospell: contempt of which, causeth God to cast off the open Church.

CHRIST,* 1.17 a sacrificer for euer, the Angel of the couenāt, maketh his humanity, the golden Altar, vpon which he lay∣eth the incense of our prayers,* 1.18 receiued in a golden censor of his pure mercy, & they come before the Father for the 144. thousand Iewes, & innumerable heathen: whereof the trum∣peters for 7. commune places: compaines of holy Doctores be the principall. Now, because Rome would teach with forcefull deceit,* 1.19 not to receiue the abundance of the grace, of the gift of iustice of Christ, that by faith we should be iustified, to haue peace with God,* 1.20 to reigne with his Sonne: but must seeke helpe from our selues, who bee children of wrath: Christ turneth his mediation,* 1.21 into wrath against the seed of the serpent; whose City pierced his handes, and feete; and by their occasion made others fall. As the loue of God in Christ,* 1.22 for bredth, length, depth, and height, passeth all knowledge; so the contempt of the tree of life; and of the man a little inferior to Angels,* 1.23 in death; but after ascention, crowned with glory: as to the rebellious Angels disdayning mans glory it gaue eternal woe, it giueth to men that follow that company called Satan,* 1.24 the old serpēt. The anger of Christ is heare, voices, thunderings, lightnings, earthquake in states; as at the Law-giuing; Because Christ the end of the Law is contemned. This could neuer haue fallen out, if the Ebrew Bible, with the Massoreth orthographie dictionarie, for ac∣cents & vowels, had beene vsual in churches ouer the earth;

and the N. T. the marrow of all Greeke, and sunnes bringht∣nesse to the old, had beene scholes studie also in all nations.

But slothful contempt, to make translations from transla∣tions; bred vncertainti; and it disdaine; it blindenesse; it con∣tempt of Christ; it reiection. Machmad soone turned away all the East; whereof old, GOD was knowen; and God hath for that, cast them of for euer. The Grecians were so proud of Greeke brauery; that of Origens Octaplun: of Ebrew, in Ebrew letter, in Greeke letter, in the 70. in Aquilas, Symmachus, Theodotion, and other two vncertaine translations; they little cared for the Ebrew, but from Greek vncertaine, they mar∣red their commenting, and gaue Arrius great aduantage. And, when Arabians, Aethiopians, and Muscouites translated the 70. not the Ebrew: the difference of 1500. (and more) yeares excesse, aboue truth by the 70. in Genes. 5. and 11. caused Greece and the other, and much of Romish soyles, to blaspheme the Ebrew, as corrupt: so disdayning bitter rootes, they missed to gather fruit of nourishment. This bred the thundering anger of the Eternall Word; which was with God aey; and made all things: and gaue words Ebrew and Greeke, each as pearle and shyning Iewels: Hence vn∣learned scholars, turne all to Ambition and Heresie: politi∣tians, to profanenesse.

Of the VII. Trumpets.

As one trumpeter telleth of a kinges power in milliones, so heer 7. represent 7000. as might fall out: still learned men gaue warning: but when the roote of Iessai was contemned, the waters of grace, were not sent into vncleane hearts.

The first Trumpet.

Buishopps, stroue for superioritie; Monachi, fall to idlenesse,

and extolling of Sainctes: Princes giue wealth that way: painefull scholers be hated and persequuted: their voices make alowd trompet: Athanasius, Chrisostome, Basill, Nazian∣zene, sound out matter against herefies, and forged Mona∣stiques, and contempt of scripture: and how the possessor of the West Empire should be taken away: and a policy all sinfull, should be erected in Rome. Andreas Caesariensis doth more plain∣ly shew that: being at the rising of it: about the 600. yeares, of Redemption. Patriarches affected supremacy; but the city that crucified Christ; and now plagued Christians, was to afflict in the end, and to be a trapp, for all coastes to fall. The contempt of learned warnings, & Romes supremacie, made east, south, & north, fear least old tyranny from Rome should be reuiued. So Machmad turned much of the world to fall away; that haile of state, as in Esai, and fyer, and blood, of warrs come to the world: And most of all Popes supremacie chal∣lenging Empire, raineth haile, fyer, and blood to this day: that men grounded as trees for the third parte: and all the weake as grasse fell into Gods anger. So this is a commune place of the Popes supremacy. The next trumpet soūdeth that poinct more fully: The scholars that inueighed against Phocas the murderer, for erecting Boniface 3. supreme Papes or Father.

Of the names, Papas and Pope.

The name Papas, in the Greek fathers epistles, is from one to another, this much: Right Reuerend father. But when one would haue all to himselfe; not by learning in Ebrew or Greeke for Gods worde; but for strong hand in supremacy: then the name rested in him, but turned into Pope; which in Homer,* 1.25 as Eustachius well noteth, is Damon, a Deuil. The Pro∣uidence of God, in mens tongues for names, fitted vnto mat∣ter, is to be regarded much: That Pope, and Daemon is all one.

Add vnto this, that the Pope is called holines: Marke for this, S. Paul; THE SINFVL MAN; THE WHOLE ENEMIE: HE THAT EXALTETH HIMSELFE A∣BOVE ALL, THAT IS CALLED GOD; OR WOR∣SHIPPED: A NEWE ANTIOCHVS EPIMANES: SETTING FORTH HIMSELFE IN THE TEM∣PLE OF GOD, AS IF HE WERE GOD. THIS, AND POPE OR DAEMON, GONCVRRE. The se∣cond Angell, or Company of Scholars, sheweth howe hee commeth vp, for the Emperour.

The second blast expounding the first.

A Mountaine, an huge one burning with fire, is cast into the sea.

Mountaine signifieth an Empire; as Babylon is a mountaine destroying: Burning with fire, is, causing hoate warres; as in taking the Empires land, to become a Mountaine: and ca∣sting himselfe into the sea of kingdomes, to be to this day, a firebrand of all our warres: The sea is politique states, for this sea of our troublesome life; as Tully translateth Euripides: Si mihi nunc primum tristis illuxisset dies, Nec tam arumnoso nauigassem salo: esset dolendi caussa, &c. That is, If a heavy day had now first shined vnto me, neither had sailed before so trouble∣some seas, there would be iust cause of sorrow, &c. So sea is, Dan. 7. & Apo. 12. where Empires arise: so the men of the seas po∣licie, called fish; such as seemed aliue Chap. 3. Forsooke the wa∣ters, Esa. 55. and Eze. 48. which giue life to all where they come, turned here to haerefie, be turned to death: and traffique of ciuill policie is turned to corruption.

The third blast, expounding the second.

The third explication of the learned great, telleth that

the† 1.26 messinger of the holy Synagogue, or heauen, for the kingdome of heauen, shall fall from his calling to be as Babi∣lons king, Isai 14. A star setting Nemrod his house on fire, will soone corrupt the third part of the Bible, called waters, Isa. 55. & Ioh. 3. and 1. Ioh. 3. and infinitely in Rabbins, Hee shall turne Iustice of faith into Idolatry, as Ephraim in Amos. That many men died the second death (called fish afore) by Idols worship. So the Pope turning the holy doctrine into idolous waters, is called wormewood.

Articles of the Popes corruption of Scriptures.

First, He holdeth not the Hebrew and Greeke holy text in vse: God owne holy wordes: penned by the Eternall Spirit: speaking all of life by the SON: in dayly esteeme: for all in leisure of studie to know: and which all of leisure to studie should know. But in steed of it brought in a Latin worke; of which tongue none is bound to haue regard: and brought vnto schooles, Latin for Greeke and Ebrew.

II. The Apocrypha bookes were all made by Men of Iuda: And speake not a syllable of CHRIST: yet helpe Iosephus for all Israel, against Appiones, Instim, Diodorus Si∣culus, & Cornelius Tacitus in madd Antiochus: and so far haue their vse. The fable of Tobi is made to busie heathen for As∣surs captiuitie: which heathen neuer mention: nor Iudahs deportation to Babel, or returne: For it Barucs forged Epi∣stles; Susannaes allegorie, for the whole state, King Ioakims wife polluted by the Babilonian Iudges; but reuenged by Daniel, is wittilie fabled. The enuious heathen, neuer men∣tion the fire quenched by Daniels most noble Cousins: Therefore a Rhetoricall song, was formed to shew what in the fyer, their cause might speake, to Idol-seruers.

But Daniel recordeth nothing spoken: who knew all: and would omitt nothing of glorie. So no heathen tell as Ie∣remi of Babell Bels seruants, who thought Bell gaue them kindoms, that GOD by Cyrus would take out of Bels throte, all the kingdomes which he had deuoured: therefore the fa∣ble of Bell mocked heathens blindnesse. No heathen tell of Daniel cast into the Lions den for not worshipping the Per∣sian Emperor, or Dragon: as Pharaoh is, Isa. 27. and mouing the K. to renounce that: the fable of the Dragon worshipped in Babel, and destroyed, telleth of their enuy and folly. And vpon Darius speach to Daniel, that GOD in whom he belie∣ued, would saue him: and Daniel said he was saued, because justice to GOD and the K. were found in him: Abbakuks say∣ing; the iust man shall liue by faith: is enlarged by a fable: that Abakuk brought Daniel pottage from Iudea. The heathen knew not Gods counsell; that God by Iewes would teach in Babels fall, how he hated the pompe of this world; and hath another world for soules Rest, where wicked shal be plagued for euer, and telleth that true happinesse standeth in the knowledge of Christ: who gaue Cyrus all Croesus gold, to send Iewes home from all quarters: to preach of their Eternall hope: and to confute Greeke sages. The 3. of Esdras, is much true, much in fable, to smooch this in a greek stile, familiar for heathen: and such fables be the additions to Hester. The fourth of Esdras, was made to keepe Esdras, (another Moses) from contempt amongst heathen: who would thinke him base, that handleth but Iewes genealogies, and the Temples building, without telling the reason: and diuorcements: therefore they faine for him deepe speculations: as the greeks Clem. Strom. 1. feigne all the Law was lost: and Esdras by reuelation restored all. The Persians for religion, were a new

Nebuchadnezar, their warriers, one Holophernes; Herodotus na∣meth one so. The Iewes states, Iudith. Gods justice against Elam, Iudiths sword. And thus, heathen that would mocke truth, are mocked by fables.

Wicked Diodorus Sicul. and Tacitus, commend madde Antiochus, for his endeuor to ouerthrow the Iewes religion. Two workes of seuerall Iewes, the later very foolish and vn∣learned; yet good enough for prophane heathen: were re∣ceiued to stop such mouthes. The whole nation is of wic∣ked Tully termed barbarous, and superstitious, to stoppe such a mouth; eloquent Syracides passing him in sentences, and shewing all the Lawes glory; and eloquent Philo imitating Salomons wisedome; for mans good end, were receiued: to check heathen; though one knew not Christ. Of these the fable of Toby, is by the Pope made Gods word. The Thal. Ieru. in Ros Hasana for Michael and Gabriel, make it a late fable & wicked. For Manasses, caried to Babel by the King of Assur, some tryfling declamer would shew what one in his case might speake: as doth Homer for Agamemnon, Achilles, Cal∣chas, Nestor and such: but it were a ridiculous babishnes, to hold that trifling worke better then Tobies fable; A plaine fa∣ble throughout, and no fitter to be read in sadnesse in the Church, then Lucians dialogues. The Popes ioyning of these to the Bible, is wormewood.

III. Wormewood holdeth not these 3. principles true: which all should. 1. The text of the old Testam. is kept in let∣ter most sure, by the orthographie dictionarie, or Massoreth: that no letter was more nor lesse, nor of other▪ orme in Moses tyme, with vowels, and accents, & margine reading expoun∣ding the text; then we haue it at this day. 2. That the Rabbins expound all in grammer sense, well for our vse. 3. That

all good for religion, and life is in Moses; as the Prophets and Apostles draw him foorth at large. IIII. The Pope in Bel∣larmine and others, peruerteth or contemneth euery whit of the Bible. V. He maketh a whole policie, wicked: against all points of faith; and ciuill lawes: and would bee as a God in the Church so set foorth, 2. Thes. 2. Thus he is wormewood it selfe. How he groweth vp to be a great mountaine, to be a∣ble to vexe the world: that followeth in the next Trumpet, and keyes of the deepe.

The fourth expounding the third.

The fourth Angell sounded, and the third part of the Sun, Moone, and Starres, were stricken, for their third parte; & day and night, Gen. 37. Iacob expoundeth Sun, Moone, & Starrs, for his Church: so it is heere, day and night are ruled by the starres; and meane the tymes more or lesse prosperous: scho∣lars and learned, falling away, corrupted scriptures, make an ecclesiasticall mountaine; from a burning lampe, falling from God.

The occasions of the Churches fall from heauen.

The two Testaments, shew that CHRIST is the Angell of the Couenant, standing by his humanitie, at the Altar of incense; and in his golden Mediation receyuing the prayers of the holy, that with his incense, they come before God: so he sitteth a sacrificer for euer; figured in Sem described as God, without father, without mother, without beginning of dayes, without ende of life: witnessed in Moses description, that he liueth for euer; a King of Iustice, and a King of peace, so S. Paul to Scribes after their owne manner, yet extant in Zohar and Menachem and others describeth his Vicar Sem, the great: as Rabbins terme him, to haue figured the Redeemer

to the world now, of Noahs house: The SON thus knowen in our Sonne.

How the old Testament: came turned into wormewood.

Of the age before the flood, God said: I repent me, that I made man; therefore water, tooke their bodies; prison aeter∣nall, their spirits. The tower-masons making Gods of starrs, in contempt of SEM, the high sacrificer; and prating daylie against his faith, were cut off frō Sems tongue, to let it alone; and in Babels captiuitie ended it from commune vse: and soone after Daniels age, from speach of all, but schole learned; But Moses, by Sabbath reading was some what knowen to the people. Besides God made Sems tongue so hard, that a mans whole life will hardly catch it: and left no authors of it, but Sems prophets; to make vs search how rare wordes in them, open themselues, (and they vsed but once) by the argu∣ment.

So Sems tongue is an hid pearle, of it Iob cost me more paines alone, then all Greeks, who now cōmeth to open iud∣gemēt. Churches had no Hebrew Rabbins for grāmer of yer. neare 1000. nor grāmars, or dictionaries; Origen did put forth Ebrew, in Ebrew letters; and spell'd in Greeke, much cited in Epiphanius; with six Greeke translations. The 70. hid their minde much, specially in 3600. yeres alteration of liues from Moses truth, as thus; Adam liued 230. yeares and begate Seth. And afterwardes 700. for 130. in Moses, and 800. our notes say, Moses omitted 100. y. before Seths birth; they may as well say he gaue 100. too many afterwardes: and so in 3600. yeres. Yet though Arabique were neare Hebrew; and Aethio∣pian: they translate the 70. And not the Ebrew: and Greekes with Muscouia follow them. But if Princes had

allowed in euery land, so big as Canaan, 42. great Cities, for Hebricians only; they had beene Ezdrae, for readinesse in the Law: and had beene Atlantes, to beare vp heauen.

God saw that his justice could chose but few; and of eter∣nitie did set many to anger, and therefore gaue not Princes that iudgement, nor to scholars, one of a thousand millions, a minde to such hard paines, but to be such monachos, as Na∣zianzenus taunteth, giuen all to feed them selues, and to en∣uie all paines: and Athanasius, Gregorie, and his deare bro∣ther Basil, felt for the holy Trinitie. And West Monachos rested in Ierome for text, and in S. Augustin for explication.

Of the New Testament.

The New Testament penned in Greeke, by the H. Spirit, is to be esteemed in Greeke better then all the world can euer conceiue.

Part I hope to vtter: but conceiue more. The preparation to bring Greeke ouer the world, must heere be knowen. To Iapheths Iauan, God left it: and spread his race from Cilicia o∣uer the West: that Bardi Caesar. Cō. in France, and our Cambria kept Greeke Philosophi. And when God meant in open acti∣on, to end by Babel, Sems tongue; which he kept in Canaan 500. yeares that Babilons cōfusion hurt not the Kings house: but the Chananean dialects twelue, came neare his: when God would end this tongue, in holy Daniels age when hee had shewed the strict yeare and Pascha day, of Christ his Pa∣scha, who being the first from the dead, would shew light vnto the world. And Aggei, Zacharie, and Esdras Malachi, had com∣mented vpon holy Gabriels oration, when God would haue no more Diuinitie written, all being spoken that could bee told: he sheweth a miraculous prouidence to fi••t the Greeke tongue to the Gospell, by Athenes and all Grecia, Pisistratus,

of holy Iosiahs time, brought noble Homers wit into more re∣uerence, then Monkes the holy Gospell: that children should learne him euery whit without booke, and parted him twice in Iliade & Odissea: into Alpha, Beta, &c. (As the vnknowen God dealt, Psal. 25. 34. 37. 111. 112. 119. 8 tymes: 145. & Pro. 31. Lamen. 6. tymes.) And Aristarchus made a commētarie vpon his hard wordes: so that S. Peter by Gods reuelatiō vseth his noble phrase; and him, not Eustathius I cited, though Bil. and Bar. would win spurres, to prick their owne sides. Didimus el∣der then S. Peter kept Aristarchus remnants, and frō Didimos, not from Eustathius, I brought Aristarchus and Homer, whom I am sure S. Peter neuer read, but the holy Ghost read him, and led Peter. This honor to Homer, set on Solon to write sentēces; and Theognes, & Phocillides, & Minermus: that ciuill groundes were made pleasant in braue Greeke: to make all eloquent in speach; Then arise tragiques, Aeschylus & an Heroi{que}, equall to Homer, or old Corinnos of Troyes age: and P Alamedes scholar, who in other warres, gaue Homer his timber. Euripides, the painter of mans lot, and Lyriques rare, and Commediques, as witty Aristophanes: Phisitians: Historiques, from Hesters age; Hellanicus and Herodotus, and Plato, and Aristotle, and tenn Oratores, and Theopompus, & innumerable of all sortes: while Iuda was in Babilon, and vnder Persian, taught, (Dan. 10.) that soone they should bee vnder Grecia, till Christ came in some parte: and therefore they taught their children Greek: that the 70. flaunted in store: setting 80. seuerall Greek some∣time to one Hebrew tree; as to Shub. 70. 60. 50. 40. 30. 20. 10. and so to very many. Now Macedonians of Selleucus Nicato∣res people being in 72. Kingdomes: East and North, were forced to knowe Greeke: and by the Ptolomies, South lear∣ned Greek; and the Iewes scattred by them, brought the 70.

ouer all: and mention of Moses. So before our Lordes redem∣ption tyme, all nations (as Tully, for Archi saith) knew Greek, when Latin was kept in a narrow compasse. And thus a fun∣dation was laid for elegant timber to the N. Testament. The Iewes note in Ierusalemi Megila, that Noah prophecied how Sems house should bring Iapheth to faith in the tongue of Ia∣uan, the Greeke. And Midras Rabba citeth the same; and in Megilah theysay: that no tongue but Greeke, can giue He∣brew fitt termes. Christians should vrge their owne testimo∣nie, that as a Tribe failed not from Iuda till Messiah came, so all nations then spake Greek;* 1.27 but not many ages after that. And as Abben Ezra confesseth vpon Dan. 9. that the 70. seauens are 490. yeres, from Daniels prayer, to sealing of Messias, the holy, of holy; wherein not one of a hundreth thousand millions, spea∣keth so truely for our victorie, as the sharpest enimy doth. So Ierusalemi should haue confessed, that the fishers of Gallile were to write in Greeke from Ierusalem, after 490. yeres. And before it should be destroyed, as we see Actor. 15.

Of the New Testaments elegancie.

The N. Testam. in Greeke is so little that by one houre, in the morning and euening; in one weeke; one may with ease, and great delite, read it ouer. Yet this booke hath more seuerall wordes by the fishers of Galile, and the Phisitian of Antioch, and the tent-maker borne in Tarsus, to be the first Apostle at Rome, then 100. great Greek bookes: aboue 4600. that all old Greekes haue some building in it: and all extant now, but for fragments kept, cannot serue it. More, in mens names it learnedly openeth Ebrew, to rare vse: as Bosor for 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 2. Pet. 2. by Babels pronouncing, not Italy: that any maide of Chaldea, might see by the speach, whence the Gali∣lean

wrote. So Talmud names come, as Lazar, for Eleazar; whose natiō is fitt for any one that maketh God his strength: to feast in Abrahams Bosom, when the soule departeth hence. Moreouer the Macedonians spake Greeke wordes, in east & south hardly found; as, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, and such: such from Thalmudiques of Babell, the N. T. had: and east termes, for politique matters, from Seleucidae; as, Angareum, to post∣seruice. It hath aboue 50. of Syriaque, for rare vse: And to shew in what age, euē vnder the Romans empire beginning, & Greekes end, Iewes haue Greeke names, and some Latin: as Philip and Andrew and Marc Iustus, & such. This chec∣keth the Talmud, which from the depth of Satan persuadeth his sonnes, that Iesus our Lord his dayes were long before, in the Maccabees gouernement.

Foure Dialests the Booke hath: Attique or commune Greeke for matters knowen to heathen:* 1.28 as, Spermologos, to Paul at Athenes: the deadliest that Demosthenes there aboue 300 yeres afore bestowed vpon Aeschynes. So from Diphilus, and Philemon, and Sophocles, some for speciall vse: and from Epimenides Aratus & Menander, knowen testimonies: briefly from al eloquent some: as 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, & 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 for any passage, & Haides, to conteine heauē & Hell Luc. 16. & 4. and in Act. 10. tymes. Luke praeuented 15. foolish brawles by Greek: But men care not kicking against the spurre, Act. 9. & is often in Aeschylus & Euripides; and names of maners from all: so that one cūning in the N. Testa. & Greekes should frō the one, still runne to the other, in memorie: & see better vse of both. And though one had so many eyes as Argus in Ae∣schylus 10000. all would heer be well occupied. Another Dia∣lect is frō the 70. whē the speach is most to Iewes,* 1.29 as Iechonias begate Salathiel, so Zedekiahs the vncle 3. yer. elder, is sonne,

and Ioachaz first king, yonger 2. yeres, Ioackim is eldest. So Vz∣ziah is sonne to Ioram his fathers great grandfather: So our Lord is sonne to Ioseph (as men thought) to Ely '&c. to Adam, to God, as sonne of Dauid. For some of these the heathen haue the like: so Iulian calleth Romulus his Ancestor, as S. Ma••h. speaketh of Iechonias and Salathiel: so for the word, vntill, for a matter neuer done, Math. 1. and 5. and Homers Ili 5. in Agamemnon to Chryses: that he should not haue his daughter vntill she spent her age with him in Argos. So a iudge giueth sentence for one that oweth 10000. talents; and hath not a peny to pay, nor can gett in prison, that he shall be in prison, till he pay the vttermost farthing. The pri∣soner will not plead that in tyme he must come out. Starres be darkened by ignorance of Greeke, to put going to Hell for going to Paradise, a breeding of Purgatorie, which Grecia of 1200. yeares neuer held. The 70. Greeke is notable in this: whom God raysed vp, disannulling the sorrowes or hurtes of death. Act. 2. from Psal. 18. he that would say Peter spake of the second death, or of hell Torment, deserueth small thankes. Briefly, many a thousand of wordes, haue the Apostles from the 70. calling vs to remembrance of so many places in the old Testament: of them I haue made an Ebrew Greeke dictionarie, and my friendes haue it in London, and they who will giue securitie for the copy, may write it out. The old Ierom, Erasmus, and Beza missed much of lightes, by not ex∣pounding 70. Greekes from their Ebrew, that sun and ayer were much darkened.* 1.30 The 3. dialect is the Apostles owne: often do they expresse Ebrew in a new manner; and S. Paul the Orator of Tarsus, borne to be first Papas or father in Prae∣torio at Rome; brought vp at Gamaliels feete, to shew in the Epist. to the Heb. the best Thalmudique that euer the sunne

saw; the Ebrew of Ebrewes, fathers side and mothers side: and rediest in genealogies, true and profitable for his sisters sonne, and other cousins three, Rom. 15. This Iaspar of Ben∣iamin the first foundation of the heauenly Citie shall be ci∣ted for clearing Moses, Deut. 30. & the holy Gospell: by expres∣sing Ebrew in new Greeke; What to goe vp to heauen, to bring Christ downe, meaneth; What to goe downe to the deepe, to bring Christ from the dead, meaneth. Moses of Leui grauen in the Smaragd, and in his Law a sunne; (In solio Phoebus claris lu∣centis Smaragdis) forbiddeth Israel, to leaue studie of the Law, as though it were high, or farre fetched in speach: and thus telleth what Smaragd-light it hath, Deu. 30. 11. This com∣mandement which I commaund thee this day, is not a wonder for thee: neither is it farre off: it is not in heauen, to cause speach, who can goe vp vnto heauen, to take it, and preach it to vs, that wee may do it: neither is it beyond the sea; to cause speach, who shall goe for vs beyond the sea, to take it, for vs, & preach it to vs, that we may do it: But the word is verie near vnto thee, for thy mouth & for thy heart to do it. Thus Moses sheweth that the Smaragd of the Law shineth in the Couenant of the Rainebow, Isai 54. for the waters of Noah. That Christ in Genesis was know∣en to the Patriarkes, and all the Ceremonies went no fur∣ther; and the Ciuill lawes were most sensible, and all might be acquainted with it: The Scribes do teach it sitting in Moses chaire; without their owne workes of traditions; and such as liued in trauaile of handes might be able to judge. Now Saint Paul giueth such testimonie that for the Law they were exact, as he yet was a Pharisee, but they not know∣ing that God was in Christ reconciling the world vnto himselfe,* 1.31 by the death of Christ: and resurrection, missed of the end of the Law; that blinde zeale to it made them fall frō God.

Now S. Paul imitateth Moses, whose whole doctrine cōmeth to this summe:* 1.32 do not say who can goe vp to heauen in high con∣ceite, to bring Christ to dwell in our Tabernacle below: or who can goe in beleef,* 1.33 to the deepe of the earth, to bring vp Christ from the dead: But what saith hee? The word is neere thee, for thy mouth, and for thy heart; This is the word of fath which we preach; for if thou confesse with thy mouth, that IESVS is the Eternall: and that God raised him from the dead,* 1.34 thou shalt be saued. Without marking imitation of Moses and 70. phrase, Psal. 71. 20. Paul will not be vnderstood heere: And heere he before had allowed the Scribes for all other Diuinity, while they sate in Moses chaire, for holy Trinity, and works, and law, and passage of all just hence to Paradise to perfection of ioy:* 1.35 to the City which they had desired; the heauenly City which God prepared for them. Though they had not openly the Gospell: the per∣fection. But the Scribes saw not that our Gospell was the per∣fection to the Law: And by that they perish. I might bring a volume of examples: But my digression may not bee too long.* 1.36 The fourth is the Thalmudique kinde when speach is to Iewes. The olde Testament neuer named expresly and properly, place for soules: because infidels would mocke at that: But thus God saith; Leuit. 26. If yee keepe my commande∣ments, I will be your God, and walke amongst you; that is simplie and for euer: as God, is the good God to Abraham, Izhak and Iacob, not to dead but to liuing. Nowe when the Prophets, had ended all that was to be spoken, to open congregations: and the faithfull were few vnder Macedonians: and Sadducees denyed soules immortalitie: and reiected Prophets com∣ments vpon Moses; The holy learned enacted these tearmes: The Law, for all the old Testament. So is Psal. 82. Ioh. 1. & 15. so Es. 8. Rom. 9. Also, world to come; Paradise; Gehenna; Day of Iudg∣ment;

life eternall; second death, and many such: which all, the pretious Greeke Testament hath. And in all GOD ap∣plieth it to mans capacitie, in infinite mercie: when the Re∣demptiō manifested, made the profanest leaue mocking. Ex∣amples of all foure come, Apo. 21. in the 12. Iewells. Rubens Sardius is Attique & 70. Simeons Topaz is attique, and 70. Le∣uies Smaragd is atti{que} & 70. But this by the way: Smaragd, Ex. 28. in Aharons shoulders holding 6. tribes on the one, and so many on the other: is the Beryll of King Ioseph: as the K. is the stay of the Commune Weale: and the Emperour in Constan∣tinople: not S. Chrisostome, whom in Photio the Dialect decei∣ued: not decerning the 70. from Attique.

Iudahs Chalcedon in Thalmudique as in Thargum Ierusale∣mi vpon Exod. 28. for the Carbuncle: Isachars Saphir, is At∣tique and 70. Zabulons Sardonix is Apostoliq. Dans Hyacinth, is Attique & 70. Neptalies Chrisophrase, is Apostolique: Gads Amethyst is Attique and Apostoliq. Asers Chrisolite is Attique and Apostoliq. Iosephs Beryll is Attique & Apostolique: Ben∣iamins Iasper, is Apostolique, fitted to the Ebrew: Isachar had it in 70. Exod. 28. Iuda in Isai. 54. and Apo. 21. in the first place: where the walles were like Iasper Christalling. And thus glori∣ous is the Greeke Testament: which a tetractys of most lear∣ned studies, maketh a building all of Gold, in the streetes: & of pearle in the gates: and wainscotted with Carbuncles: for Promisses in the SON, the Sun of iustice: and with other states for warriers: for states men: and for nauigation. I ci∣ted many Rabbins for this placing of the stones to the tribes: then I had not Arias Montanus bible by me, nor remembred him. Otherwise I had made reuerend mention of his learned paynes: as I hold it a dogged atheisme to raue against trueth for humane respectes.

How the Papes of Grecia vsed the Bible: And the Popes refused it.

The holy New Testament, the learned Papae, as Athana∣sius; great Cyril, and elder Origen, and Basill, and his owne-soule-Gregorie, celebrate with Attique Greeke, equall to Li∣banius & Porphyrie, and the best heathen, that euer Athens bred; & all Monasteries were busied in copying it, with such care that where paradoxa came, they left it vnchainged: and where they had no old Testament but the 70. against ene∣mies, which knew not Ebrew, they were most readie in it: And had also Origens octaplun: whence men of leisure might be reasonable in Ebrew: & the Christians Iewes synagogue thus dealt. They read Moses in Ebrew, and expounded him to their townes language: So Iewes, in Maymoni, did: and S. Paul described the like, and his discipline and theirs was all one. The wealthie Iewes that brought not vp their sonnes in Moses, were holden godlesse. And of multitudes learned, a sufficient number were chosen by all, Elders; for al matters. They were Ecclesia: Zakenim: Episcopi, ouerseers. And one, their best learned, to read the Law, with skil & choise of con∣ferences: with Prophets and Psalmes fitted; he was chosen to be the Messinger of the Congregation. He dealt for matters that touched all. In expositions, the Archysynagogue re∣quested the best in estieme to expound the Law, by another text: or to some commune place. Where heathen Officers brideled authoritie, they did excommunicate: and neuer the chiefe, but bade him keepe house and saue his honor. And they made Rabbies,* 1.37 or Doctors; two or three, laying handes vpon him, and saying: Learned Rabbi, take thou au∣thoritie to teach what is loose: and what is bound. And in the

Synagogues Leuy had no particular stroke, but went from their 48. townes to Ierusalemi, at their courses: and the high sacrificer was not of the Sanhedrin, but as they esteemed of his learning. And all the Synedrion might be of Israel, or all of Leuie: and many Synagogues had not a Leuite, but all Doctores were of Israell. In Grecia the Greeke Bishops ca∣ried them as seruantes: so Policarpus martyr at Smyrna, and all, a long time. But let vs marke The Citie that crucified Christ: what corruption of Doctrine it had, with Egyptian tyran∣nie.

First the Greeke new Testament, the ioy of mans minde, [ 1] they excluded: And brought in steed rude Latin, of open lies, leauing out Mat. 6. a sentence from Dan. 7. Of Kingdom power and glorie: howsoeuer loiterers will excuse this; the golden balance of iustice would beare reading of Latin to people of other speach, and the babling and Babels building in equall peise.

Secondly, Italie had Greeke commune, when S. Paule [ 2] wrote to the Romans. The Papes continuing Fathers, had brought vp youth in Gods word, not in drosse of mans speach, to charme to men of other tongues; that must needes stoppe their eares as deaf adders: though the charmers char∣med neuer so wisely. But Popi Daemones will answere to their name: and shew what the only cursed Citie, 2. Thes. 2. & Apo. 11. and 17. meant to do.

Thirdly, Because Clemens and Tertullian, were Eusebius [ 3] auctores, that Peter was at Rome, though Luke Act. 23. and 28. and S. Paul speak in other tenour: and first Peter telleth, that he was at Babilon: and might not without infinit sinne, vse a metaphore to deceyue his reader: and when trueth is a storie, to Psal. 87. that Babel shall haue Gods Church. Yet

Popes begged great reuenues for buildings and scholars, by S. Peters name. Pauls man of sinne will do this.

[ 4] Fourthly, The Rock eternal, Deut. 32. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 there, and Psal. 18. and 2. Sam. 22. and often, is GOD only. And in Deut. 32. a Prophecie is laid, of the Rock, a defender against the foure beastes that come out of the sea: vpon which Rock the Church stood, vntill the SON of Man like in body, Dan. 10. to Tharshish or sea-like stone, tooke part of their afflicti∣ons. Now the WORD Eternall, that gaue all reason, the onely teacher; in demaunding, teacheth to answere, saying: Whom do men say, that I the Sonne of man (Dan 7. by Rabbins generall) am? The fisher of Galile, that heard Daniel often read, said from Dan. 9. Thou art CHRIST, and holinesse there of all holinesse: and therefore (Psal. 2.) The Son of the liuing God. Then CHRIST calleth him to Deut. 32. speaking Rock in Iobs Ebrew, Vpon this Rock wil I build my Assembly, that no courts by terrour of death shalbe stronger then it.* 1.38 Christ is Ceph, & thou, as all that know him to be the Rock Cepha; and as the Sane∣drin maketh Doctor, saying: Take thou authoritie for thy keyes of knowledge, to teach which is loose, & what is bound: whom thou teachest that God, was in the Rocke, reconci∣ling the world to him selfe, he hath his sinnes loosed, by thee on earth; by the Rocke, in heauen: and who so beleeueth not that, thou bindest his sinnes, in earth and in heauen. This matter is the summe of all: and Greekes in Photius, tell that Andrew was the Rocke, before Symeon was. And Ce∣phas answered with all thought, as well as hee: wherefore all had equall comfort: and so all godly. And because this new sentence, hath no new Diuinitie, hee leaueth all after confession of the Rocke, as knowing him selfe and Theophi∣lus, to haue as good right to the name of Cephas. But hee by

senioritie was to speake first for all, and so the name for all must bee tolde to him: that they who builde their house vpon the Rocke,* 1.39 shall bee shaken with no Windes, stormes, waues. The Sun is not brighter then this meaning, for these wordes. Let any who dare, trye; by a conference of holy Scriptures, as I doe.

Now the Popos Daemon, denying that Rome crucified CHRIST: as Saint Peter denyed that Christ ought to dye, and was termed Sathan for that. Hee would haue this be∣leeued of all, that Peter had a praerogatiue aboue all the A∣postles: and was at Rome: and left to the Citie that crucified Christ, (for their good seruice) a successour to pardon, or to tye sinnes.

Fiftlie, Hence Landes are giuen by Princes: and specially [ 5] in wast wilde groundes, for Monasteries, where men before rebelled, that Monasteries giuing a chiefe rent, and supersti∣tious people being fed with hospitalitie, wan much in three hundreth yeares, that after Buy-shop Gregorie, by Creontopho∣nos Phocas, helde Sathans throne, and became stronger then the Emperour by this proceeding. The Bible must not bee studied in Ebrew. The Iewes marred it; and in Greeke hae∣retiques: As though there were not most learned Christi∣ans, that could looke to both. And this was pretence to pray still: neuer to teach trueth: and to giue the people in Latin Niene commandements for Tenne; And the Creed with a translation, that white was blacke: that to goe to Pa∣radise, in the Greeke Creed, should be translated, to descend to hell; to Gehenna; in olde Chrysologus: and that the Fathers were there. So the Popes Clyents, are the tayle of the great Dragon. Moreouer, the Lordes prayer, for many thou∣sande poundes Landes, they might haue, but maymed:

to disgrace all auctoritie of the New Testament. But they neuer taught the meaning of the Lordes prayer, that when we pray, we pray vnto the Father, which is in heauen. That did Pope Daemon disannul, sitting in the Temple of God, as if HE were God; And he teacheth to pray to all from whose name he could get any lande: to Marie, though Rome killed her sonne: to Peter, though Rome by auctoritie made him a mar∣tyr, farre off to Apostles and other Martyrs, that Rome mar∣tyred: as though Apoc. 6. vnder the fift seale all these did not craue vengeance against the beastes of the earth, that killed them. Moreouer, to busie Princes, they say; If Popingayes sayd ouer Pater noster, so often, they should haue so many yeares pardon, in a new inuented fierie bath of Purgatorie: stinging poore soules like scorpions, fiue hundred yeares before their Diuels doctrine was espied. About the yeare 600. they tamed East proude Prelates; and goe on thus. From Leui they will make an order, and haue an altar; and an Aharon, with a cope, and holinesse in the forehead: and Levites in Linnen: and the name Priest: and of bread, they can make flesh, and of wine, blood: and they breake Ab∣ben Ezraes rule praef. to Moses allowed of all; that nothing must be taken properly, which goeth against all sense. So they will not have the Lordes death to end all sacrifice, by the supper: But will make the supper a sacrifice: against all witt and learning; And the Pope is an Aharon: and the Priests lippes will keepe knowledge, Mal. 2. where hee tells them they did not, but should; therefore the Grecians would consume them as stubble: Also they are flat Arrians pray∣ing to Michael, (who holdeth it not robbery to be equall with God) as if he were a created Angell: and not the Eternall Son, the Angell standing at the golden Altar of incense, his humani∣tie,

to receiue in the censor of grace, our prayers. These and such other treacheries against all the Byble; first brought the third part of sunne, moone and starres to be darkened in the third part; but soone, Christ the true sun, and all ayer, for bright∣nesse of Scripture. And by these degrees, Man of sinne became able, as now 600. yeares wee finde, to stirre haile and fire mixed with blood, in the earth: missing wholy of Religion: and not as Turkes by ignorance, but by couetous malice.

A crie expounding the first trumpets warning of fire and blood, by scholars made a mountaine of fire cast into the sea; by the star falling from his place: a burning torch, falling into the waters of scipture: and making them bitter; to darkening the third part of profession of Christianitie.

Iohn saw an Angell flying in the middes of the heauen, saying, wo, wo, wo, to them that dwell in the earth, from the voy∣ces of the trumpet of the three Angels whose trumpet shall be heard.

In the open Church, companies of godly were martyred, for resisting the Locusts, deceyuing of the world; nowe lea∣ving the zeale that Ephesus once had, and the first Doctores in Italy; and following Smirnean Iewes haeresie, in apish re∣nuing Leuitiques, inflat Atheisme of altar, cope, linen, priest, sacrifice: reuiuing Pergamus Balamites, who for wealth and wantonnesse bred Monasteries, ioyned to Nunries: when Thyatirean Iezabels, are with Baals Priests, setting vp a newe Sardian dead wealth, in profane riches; and contemning Phi∣ladelphias true loue, to saue soules: But reuiuing Laodiceas falling to the manner of the world, neither hoat in true zeale, nor cold, as open contemners, but Chananean hypocrites.

To this end the Popes clergie is described in a plaine painting forth of them: and of their warres for Ierusalem at yeeres 1100. Next are all the Turkes warres handled alone: next reuiuing of the Gospell against both; vntill the end of the world: before which tyme neither Turke nor Pope shall fall. They flatter themselues that write otherwise. But as the An∣tiochi who reigned about 300. yer. after 150. were so weake, that they stood by the Romans courtesie: & so Lagidae in the tutelage of Rome; till the set yeere of Christ his first com∣ming; so though the Pope bee weakned in many places, Italy shall remaine a continuall plague: that shall appeare in the seuenth Trumpet. But now let vs consider the first Trumpet.

CHAP. IX.

The 5. Trumpet sounding out the Popes cleerly.

The fift Angell sounded the trumpet: and I saw a starre fall from heauen, and the key of the deepe, of the Pitt, was giuen him: and there came a smoke out of the deepe: and the sun and ayer were darkened by the smoke that came out of the pitt.

THE haters of the Papes turned to Popes, from fathers to Diuels; to be the wicked (Isai 11.) Romylus, (in lear∣ned Ionathan from Cittim: Ieroms Italy, Nu. 24. On∣kelos & Iarchi, Romans.) They be for this commune place, the fift Trumpet in order of handling, but in an explication of the first in tenor of matter. The starre fallē from heauen was in the third trumpet: the messinger of the cōgregation fallen from the kingdom of heauen; & Dan. 2. Mat. 3. in Christ: and by Kimchi vpon Hosea 4. Key is power of gouernement (in soules case) Isai. 22. Mat. 16. Apo. 2. The deepe is darkenesse,

Gen. 1. 2. in Zohar cōparing visible with inuisible, darkenesse bringing to Gehenna;* 1.40 euen as the commanding of light to shine out of darkenesse, is compared with shewing Christ to our soules. As Rattes, suo indicio pereunt. Terent. so heere the Pope; and all that beare his keyes. Keyes heere be damned; but not such keyes as haue Gods warrant.

Whence the Pope chalengeth Keyes.

Nothing is more commune, nor euer seene more impu∣dent, thē the Popes chalinging of Keyes; from Mat. 16. first say∣ing that Peter is there the Rock. 1. All holy will hold him therin Abaddon, & Apollyon, autor of destruction. For the Son of man Dan. 7. Christ the holy of all holinesse, Daniel 9. The son of God Psal. 2. calleth himselfe the Rock from Deut. 32. translated in the 70. God. six tymes in one chapter: and the Rock was Christ, 1. Cor. 10. & there is no Rocke but the Eternall, in Psal. 18. and Rock is 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 Creator: & S. Peter chap. 4. vseth that terme for God onely, teaching Papes not to be babes, nor Popes but to know how he vnderstood the wordes of Christ. yet the Pope will make Peter to take Gods name: & to be the chiefe of the Apostles; and to haue power in new sort, to binde and loose sinns: as though all that truly teach Christ, do not the same, though they know it not. But the first teachers of the son, Ps. 2. were to haue the first commencement of Doctorshipp, in Thalmud knowen speach:* 1.41 And all kinges, who should read the Law & preach, as Salomon did all his life, are the true Papae and Episcopi: One appointed man should be the sergeāt of the Church: to looke to businesse speciall: But all that gouerned should be & are called Episcopi,* 1.42 as well as hee: & should be as well learned. God is Episcopus; Iob. 20. Pakid any of charge;

as Eleazar, is Episcopus, communely in the 70. Iudas office was Episcope. Antigonus in Diodo. was like to be Episcopus of all Asia. And when the Greeke Papae would be Episcopi alone, they were neuer quiet. They had beene stronger, if all lear∣ned had beene Episcopi with them; as at Zurick now one ru∣leth none: but is chiefe sergeant for teaching & sacraments: but accountable as any other, for cariage. But Pope Romane thus goeth on, to teach: that Peter came to Rome, that he left keyes to one: and he to successores, that they be the Rock, to sitt in the Temple of God as God; to make men sweare, other∣wise then any of Gods people euer heard: to allow Priests after our Lords death: to reiect the Ebrew and Greeke Gods gift: and to accept a Latin deadly falty translation, Exod. 12. Act. 7. & 13. to deny that the Bible which God gaue is extāt, to vse Latin in Landes of other Languages: to giue the peo∣ple no vse free in it: But 9. of 10. commun. And Pater noster as to parrats: and with the last verse stollen away; the verse from Dan. 7. shewing all Kingdom, Power, and Glory, giuen to Christ. So the summe of faith they had, in Latin as Parrats: & in the maine pointe; for the soules going vp to the Father, a going downe to hell, with beliefe that the fathers till then were there. Before I reckon more Popish, that is diuelish, points: I wil heere shew how Iewes haue disgraced our Gos∣pel by the wicked translation. Descended to Hell; by barbarous wresting of Latin from the true vse in Tullies dayes.

A digression to shew a scandal laid to Iewes.

Izhak Ben Arama saith: Behold the string vpon which the law of Christians hangeth; is this, the famously knowen; that for the sin of Adam, the first death of the soule entred vpon all ages:

and they fell all, fathers and sonnes, first and later, Prophets and holy into the sorrowes of Gehenna, vntill Christ went and redee∣med them. These be strictly his wordes vpon Leui. 26. where Moses expresly telleth, that the Godly should goe hence to Gods Tabernacle: and Saint Paul 2. Corint. 5. translateth him in a most heauenly and comfortable sort; and telled expresly of Abraham and the commended, that they desired an heauenly Citie▪ and God prepared it for them: although they were not per∣fected in this world with manifestation of the Gospell. Some Greekes mistaking S. Paul, held Limbum: and wrested Greek from old vse to that: as Basill vpon Psalm. 49. Yet he spake well vpon Psal. 15. As Maymoni, tract. poenite. That, all holy went hence to Gods Tabernacle: and Chrisostome, though he said Christ opened Paradise to the thiefe, saith vpon 2. Corint. Hom. 6.

Thus Lazarus was poore: and verie poore, and he was rich that passed by him, lying in the gate: now whether entred into the Kingdom; and ioyed in the bosome of Abraham?

Herein Chriso∣stom is very sound, and laid no trap for the Iewes. Athanasius, Cyrill, Theodorite, and others vpon the Psalmes, and many in Theophilact vpon Luke. 23. And he vpon Iohan in this; I goe to the Father: and very many in Photius library: and Hegessip∣pus vpon the Maccabees: yet Romes aduancing Latin to abo∣lish knowledge of the Greek Testament, caused old Chrysolo∣gus to say: that Abraham was in Gehenna; till Christ went thi∣ther, and the 3. day brought him out. So the Iew had caught the Latin company, enemy to all the Bible for happinesse & Redemption: that Iewes and Philosophers could speak of Em∣perors causes better then they. Thus for 9. cōmun in stead of 10. for the Lords prayer maimed, and turned to Battus infi∣nite repetition, against the Law. Eccles. 5. that our words be∣fore GOD should be few: and their beliefe stayned in the

maine, sheweth how they of Rome taught the people, that would not receyue the loue of the trueth, but became a great deepe sea of darknesse: that Sun & ayer; Christ the sun of righteousnesse, and the scripture by which light commeth to our eyes, were darkned: by a smok of haeresies, marring in their Masse, al religion. The Iewes though faithlesse, yet they doe search most narrowly, and profitable, the speach and story of the law: and shew vs Christ in all whom they cannot see: But Romulus man of sinn setting forth him selfe as if he were God, in his Masse booke, dark∣neth sunne and ayer: in steed of seruing God alone, that is, praying to God alone; as our Lord (Mat. 6.) repeated his Law: when ye pray, pray to your Father which is heauen. Maymony sheweth, vpon what Command▪ prayer dependeth, (other∣wise prayer were sin) saith in his treatise for prayer; That all the Fathers expounded the Law for seruice, to be prayer: And Me∣nachem saith, God forbid, that any should pray, but vnto God only: euen as Psal. 50. Pray vnto me, in the day of trouble, & I will heare thee, so thou shalt honour me. No holy in all the Bible, the ayer to see Christ, did euer pray to any Angell, but the Eter∣nall Son, nor euer to any man departed. Therefore Romylides liturgie in praying to infinite millions of creatures, hath in∣finite sinnes.

Of the Locustes, most liuely describing the Popes subjects, to make him King of Locustes: distinguished from all other policies that be, or euer were in the world.

Locusts came out of the smoke: and the hoat vapours of Lybia bred cloudes of Locustes: which by South windes flee to Sardinia, Silicie, Spaine and Italie, as others in Ioels dayes to Iudea: that in one night the slow-bellies deuoure whole val∣leies

of tender Corne: where it would grow otherwise 100 fold. This a Sardinian man tolde my selfe; & merchants ma∣nie, as past doubt; that exorcistes by Satans helpe were in∣vited to helpe the matter. Now the millions of Monkes and Friers, and such as deuoure other mens labours, void of all actions for political vse, are so fitly compared with these, that we may say, God in the Creation made locuste to abound in Lybia: to shew in time the locusts bred by Rome, which would crucifie the King of glorie: and should deuoure the fruites of such as had no loue to the trueth;* 1.43 but would Honor the Ci∣tie, that would kill the Lord of glory: that was a greater sinn then the deuouring of all the fieldes in the world.

A distinction of these locusts from the proper locusts in Ioel: that these be as scorpions.

These had power as the scorpions in Italie, which sleepe vnder euery stone; that no common weale could be healed of their sting, but such as make their blood pay for it, and by them selues be healed.

A further illustration, of distinction from naturall Locusts & Scorpions.

These locusts might not strike the blades of the earth, nor a∣nie greene thing, or coleworts, nor any plant, but onely the men, that had not the seale of God in the forehead,

professing openly that Christ is the Angell of Couenant: and his Humanitie the golden Altar: and his Mediation the Censer, to receiue the prayer of them, who by the aboundance of the grace of the gift of Iustice, looke to reigne by Christ Iesuus.

A further distinction how their sting is not of naturall scorpions, but of spirituall.

These kill not, but torment men fiue moneths: with a tor∣ment

as it were of scorpions: Heare the reade must marke corporation speaches; that the whole state is termed by one man. So doth Moses speake to Israel, for many thousandes of yeeres, in speach, as though all were to the present men: so Ezekiel speaketh of the King of Tyrus, then liuing: as hee was (for a King) in Salomons and Chyrams day: Salomon had Chyrams daughter, and he was a Proselite; and by his charges, Chyram the workeman, wrought Salomons brasse workes: & so the king was of Eden garden: so, heere, men of long des∣cents bee stonge; and not only for a particular age. And as scorpions in locusts haue no more tyme to hurt: but hide themselues in winter: as Nahum telleth: so these locusts hide themselues: when sharp weather of policie commeth. The Church spend neere 1000. yeeres (good Abbates as Bernard & others full many in Flaccius Illyricus and Antilogiâ Papae, and such) telling the Daemones or Popoi, of their dealings: and Princes resonablie matched them so long: but Satan was let loose, after 1000. yeeres. That Popes deceiued Princes to spend their strength 200. yeeres, as Gods enemies, to bring the land cur∣sed for euer, into glory; to make God a liar: so Princes being weakned, Daemones Popoi, by strange forgerie of Constantinus gift, became strong. Constantinus sonnes, knew no such mat∣ter, no Iulian that scoffed all that he could forge against his Vncle; nor Sozimus, as bad as Iulian: nor any Grecian. Yet the Popoi Daemones will haue their owne testimonie; for Em∣pires giuen, without States consent. Thus the Papae or reue∣rend Father, that would be a king, by his locusts beggers the wealth of all Countreyes.

Of the Scorpiones stinges.

[ 1] 1. Popoi Daemones taught to deny this:* 1.44 that so God loued the world, that he gaue his onely sonne, to the end, that whosoeuer

belieue on him, should not perish, but haue life euer lasting.

[ 2] 2. As the serpent deceyued Eue, so the Pope hauing the throne of the serpent, deceyued many mindes from that play∣nesse which is in Christ: and so stong their heartes, as they (Iob. 3.) who desire the graue: and digge for it more then for treasures.

[ 3] 3. And whereas, this is only the work of God, wherein a Christian is distinguished from Ciuill scribes, to belieue in him whom God hath sent: the Pope teacheth, not to rest in this.

[ 4] 4. He teacheth trust in wicked workes, in giuing Landes to Locustes, to auoid Purgatorie, vnknowen to Greekes: and to hate the Bible as auctor of haeresie: & to pray to Creaturs: to be sure for that only, if no more sinne were, to perish for e∣uer. And he teacheth, that men should doubt of their salua∣tion. So his Locustes haue the stinges of Scorpions.

Of the Locusts strength and auctoritie.

When by their forged Purgatorie, and much begging, the Locusts had gotten the fatt of all Countreyes: thē they were horses prepared to warres: that they sett Kings to warre; as they would. And though they would seeme to haue no secular Power: yet their dealinges shewed they ware crowns like gold: being in face as priuate men:* 1.45 of womans haire, in keeping in Cloisters; yet haue they teeth of Lions to deuoure all: and haber∣gions of yron to defende them selues: and the noise of their winges, the proper noise of Chariots of horses, running to warres. Their false teachers that speake lies, bee the tayles:* 1.46 and they sting and kindle warres: and they torment fiue monethes, lesse then halfe the tyme of the Gospells continuance.

Of the Locusts King.

A King is a chiefe person in a policy, bent all to the good of that state: so the Buyshop of Rome got all bent to him. And challengeth to be King of Kings: & by his owne mouth he is condemned His policy ruleth through all states: Kinges he will excommunicate. Thal. Ierusa. recordeth that Kinges should not be excommunicated; But in Ieroboams cause. The Synedrion the Bishops of the state, would in high offense, tell the King thus: keepe your house: and salue your honour. And the pelting preachers that will be teaching states, what they should doe, otherwise then for the summe of saluation, haue a barbarous spice of Pope pride: & ruynate states. Thirtie yer▪ study should a messinger of the assembly haue, to read scriptures with due conference: and to be a learned orator, to speake for cōmune matters. Now an yeere or two in a common place book, will make a bold Crier: the curse of the world: & an Archbuishop to haue the keies of deep darknesse, if money can buy a shop. this hath the depht of papistri. Iethro Exod. 18. By ciuill witt tel∣leth Moses what Law GOD planted in all mens hearts: that Bishops in all charges, must be of skill. If Bishops of Kinges ar∣mies must learne of Phormio, how to pitch a field: riuers will soone flow with blood. As pope made hhaile and fire mixed with blood: dayly after a thousand yeeres.

Of Oathes.

Kinges trie men by witnesses: and Dauid forced none to sweare against any: the hid thinges were left to God. And by this law, vpon 2. or 3. witnesses, euery matter shall stand: the Tal∣mudiques as logicall as others, cōdemned not men, vpon their owne confession: as experience telleth dayly, that many for∣lorne,

take vpon them matters of others: in Ireland, a poore man; in Walter Essex dayes, for a swall supper, tooke vpon him to be hanged, for other mens harme: it was perceiued: & his cōfession was not taken. And vsually men once condemned, take other mens guiltinesse vpon them. Man of sin, wil charge the Duke of Buckingham, to tell whether he euer affected the Kingdome; and then tell it; and kill him: A policy patched from Popois Demonijs doth this; against the law of linsey∣wolsey. They who follow him, are like vnto him; & all who Buy-shops to his Lawes.

Of the Popes aduancing learning.

Papistes bragge, how the pope brought Ebrew and Greek to vs: and so deserueth thankes. This doing is a Kings worke: and all kinges are shamelesse, if this be true: Grecia gaue Greekes, written ouer the world; and Iewes Talmudiques: & Bomberbe a merchant vndone by Popes enuie; printed the best Ebrew: so this speach is from Satan; as his kingdome.

Of Popes blindenesse, in Ebrew easiest matters.

Paul disputeth in his whole epistle, to the Heb. for the Do∣ctrine of Law & Gospel: that perfectiō of doctrin was in the Gospell: & the Iewes be forelorne, which grant not that. The Popes in the depth of Satans blindenesse, would make Saint Paull an Atheist: against Leui. 26. and himselfe, 2. Cor. 5. And for Abra∣ham, Isaack, and Iacob, who went hence to the heauenly City: & they make him say, the fathers had not perfect ioy: til Christ tooke them frō Limbo. Arias in Arcano sermone▪ in infernus, & Lacus: would make the holy Apostle to crosse Moses & the Gospel; & to sett Isaac Ben Arama, as I touched, vpō the Popes treason, to disgrace the Gospel. I do marueile that he wrote so: so lear∣ned

a man: to misse so grossly. I thinke he was forced to suf∣fer it to passe vnder his name. This can a King of Locusts doe. Some Grecians stammered at S. Paules wordes; as Basill vpon Psal. 49. But vpon Psal. 15. & 73. hee called himselfe backe: and so did Chrysostome, and the sway of Greekes, agree with Moses. Leuit 6. and with the New. Test. and Talmudiques, that the faithfull went hence to perfect ioy.

How blindlie the Papists wrest Ieroms wordes: that the Iewes read not the 3. first Chap. of Genesis; till they were 30. yeres old.

Ieromes Epistle to Paulinus, telleth that the Hebrews read not the beginning & ending of Ezekiel, & the beginning of Geneses till 30. yeeres of age: Maymonie in Morek Nebuchim, vpon Ezekiel: saith of him the same. But the terme, darash le∣gere; is to read as Doctores, not as children read: Children read Genesis from 7. yeer old: But vnder 30. hardly will any comment, well vpon Gen. 1. 2. 3. Papists turne this to simple reading: He must be a blind king, that would haue the Bible to be so hated.

Of the Popes names.

Hee hath a name in Ebrew ABADDON: from Num. 24. THE ROMAN SHAL AFFLICT ASSVR AND EBER: AND HE TENDETH TO DESTRVCTION. The whole bent of the Pope is to destruction: his whole po∣licie: and his Masse: his Idolls; and his rules of faith. Zurick takes a short course: to leaue the Ciuill officer all gouerne∣ment: and to Scholar Bishopps only to looke to learning. This much they should add: for education of wealthie: that both Testam for Greeke and Ebrew, in Thalmudique ciuill law should be knowen perfectly before 30. By 15. it might

be reasonable: well by 20. exceeding wel by 30. This I would shew to a Prince of zeale: that would vrge studie: But slow scholars, shall not be troubled with aduertisement. Plantines Bible, the Popes worke, hath offred much helpe: A Kinges bent; if some had not hindered, had done much in another sort: that in one moneth, the New Testament might be lear∣ned, euen by Talmudique maner: calling all to Moses 613. lawes; and they in few yer. and both tongues, by the Apo∣stles dictionary. No time will euer cleere either, by our stale wandring course: and vnlearned flaūting sermons: far from holy Ebrewers manner, as farr from all reason; that one scho∣lar should teach all, matters of Experience, in an houre or more. If they drew stil all the Law to Christ; that by the Go∣spell, we are perfected, it were learned. But the commō sort, shall giue an heauy accompt for many idle wordes; speakers and allowers.

Of the Popes Greeke name.

APOLLYON, that is, Destroyer: is the Popes Greeke name: Because all his policy tendeth to eternall destruction. The Bible till of late he litle suffred in the originall: and yet, in the head of all; he fighteth against all for Hebrew: in Gen. 3.* 1.47 HE SHALL BRVSE THY HEAD all the mil∣lions of Hebrewes, to each man say, HE. And Iohn expoun∣deth all of CHRIST: that HE should destroy the workes of the Diuel: so saith Onkelos, HE shal, &c. And so the Arabiq. Sadaias: And so the 70. and all Greekes vpon it: Yet the Popes translation hath shee; against thrise the masculine gendre, in Ebrew: & all Ebrew kinde, that euer were: to bring Mary into Christ his honor, to destroy the Bible, & the world: So, whereas it is a sin most high, to crucifie Christ againe: and to make him an open shame: the Crucifix through all popery,

sheweth heere, that he is Apollyon. Pilate knew as Mary that Christ was crucified; But that holpe nothing. But he could not consider the L. of glorie crucified. And the Crucifix cannot expresse that: but leaueth only a base obiect. Heerein hee is an Apollyon; and so in all Pointes.

A digression to our Prayer booke, made from the Popes.

Our prayer booke was made when Papists were the more in Parliament: and allowed by our side for mens infirmitie, as Luc. 3. alloweth Cainā a sonne to Arphaxad. And Acts. 7. soules 75. for 70. And as S. Paul allowed circumcision, for Timothie: But Christ should profit the Galathiās nothing, if they simply did it allow. The whole booke is bent to the Popes veine: & if there were nothing false in wordes, the frame draweth hate with it. For weaknesse in other, I would allow it; vntill I could persuade to better: But seeing prayer is our seruice to God: the Lords prayer, and his Psalmes learnedly chosen, for all occasions, should serue the turne. Tobie, is a fable and pēned full of lies of purpose: that the reader should hold it no better. Yet be∣cause Antiquitie saw some vse in the fable, ours suffered it, till better light came. When simple put a Parliament in trust, the Parliaments ouersights should be no plague to the simple. Al who feare God, will stick only to his word: & vrge no more. I haue taught most vnthankfull Buyshopps, the Creedes arti∣cle, that soules go vp, not downe: and the holy, to heauen, not to hell. Archbi. Whitgift yeelded by M^r Geoffrey King: and knew that I cared not for voices of men, sure to perish if they stood to their error. And thirteen year agoe, I knew not of an other liuing, of my minde; but I was sure I could make them worthy of Ioakims buriall: that durst burne my writing: and Anathema Maran Atha, while they liued, and for euer. Spedily the best ouer Christendome flocked to my minde; although

some of Geneua, Marpurg, Hanaw, for rancour, deny all helpes for their owne victorie; & make them selues enimies to God, and al good men, to make a Gehennean torment, of a going to the most happy dead, in Abrahams bosome. The learned Fath. L. T. Winton hath cleared this cause, & shewed that neither West∣minster nor Rhodanus Alpin, through-flowen towne, should binde men to their witts. Our speach to God, is our only cōfort in this world, and they who will hinder vs from the best in this kinde, shall haue their portion with profane, in weeping & gnashing of teeth. Since the King came to England, the Realme might haue had the Bible well translated 5. yeares agoe, with euery mans freedom to speak for the best: & a table for psalmes; for all the ordinarie yeare; & all particular occasions: and for rea∣ding; Law, with Prophets, Gospel, & Epistles: and both Vni∣uersities, by this day ready in both Testaments. But they had rather rent one another, thē haue the peace of God to guard their tongues, in the eloquence of Gods worde. But now let vs returne to our Popes.

Of Antichrist, his Chaldy name.

Ionathan Ben Vziel, a rare Ebrew Doctor, elder then S. Pauls Gamaliel, expoūdeth Isaich. xi. When he saith Christ shal consume the wicked with the spirit of his mouth: He sheweth what wicked, euen wicked RHOMILVS; he knew that Balaam made but East, Assur: & West, Cittim Grecia, & Grecia Maior Italy, to afflict the ho∣ly, & therfore speaketh vpon a most sure groūd, that that wic∣ked was Rhomilus. Arias Monta. knew that heere, he brake the Popes neck; if he came forth truly, vnder the Popes grant: & therfore leaueth out the word 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 Romylus. And what be our Papae of Croydon & other Parochies, that could neuer spie this dealing. If the K. Roial vow, to the Bibles honor had not bin hindred by Bishops, the Ebrew with Massorit, & the Caldy in

true copie, had been seene by this day in work. But whē Bui∣shopps crossing, hindereth the workman, what can the Kinges money doe; when the dogges neither eat hay, nor suffer the oxe: yet heere the old Prouerbe taketh place, Mendacem me∣morem esse oportet. Boderianus, the fellow-laborer, in his Chaldie dictionarie, he not priuie to the guile citeth the Chaldi per∣fect: But spelleth it subtilly: not Romylus, which Ionathan ex∣pressed most learnedly to any Rabbin, but he spelleth it Armi∣lus: to make nothing of it; but, Antichrist, or Antideus, or by some Gog, or Magog. But Gamaliels scholar, who to the He∣brewes, passeth in Talmudiques, all Ebrewes; that none but by Talmudikes helpe shall euer vnderstand him, speciallie in Melchitzedeke, liuing still as God, whom he describeth in of∣fice, euen as they who in storie knew to be SEM: this Tal∣mudique of Salem; Orator of Tarsus, borne to be Abba: Abba, Papa, for Rome; as Peter, for Babell, Psal. 87. He expoūdeth Isai xi. and Ionathan most soundly:* 1.48 that when the present gouernour should be taken away (〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 is any gouernour, that restray∣neth others, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉) then, man of sinne should come. And al∣though, God still plagued Rome, by Alaricus, Gensericus, Thodoricus, and Totilas, specially: yet the Papae still begged land; and tooke Imperiall name, as Pontifex in Sozimus: and by wealth ouermatched Constantinus Popes: that whē no pu∣nishment made Rome humble; but would haue there, the Empire againe set vp; and cared not for the trueth: spirite of deceit should worke, to their destruction; that would not re∣ceyue the loue of the trueth, to saluation. SO THENCE, WAS THE REBELLION TO ARISE: MAN OF SIN; APOLLYON, SONNE OF PERDITION; ENIMIE; LAVLESSE; KING OF LOCVSTS; THE NEW ANTIOCHVS, EXALTING HIM SELFE

ABOVE ALL THAT IS CALLED GOD: AND NOT SETTING THE IDOLL OF IVPITER OLIMPIVS IN THE TEMPLE: BVT VAVNTING HIMSELFE, AS IF HE WERE GOD: to expound scriptures; to loose or fasten sin: to sett vp or depose States. And to haue a people of his owne frame: and to burne the true Temple of God.

The Epilogue, for the description of the Pope.

Fiue Trumpets described the Popes greatnesse, how it grew to be a kingdome of Locusts; able to sting and to ouer∣rule in warres: his last mischiefes are tolde first, how in his high power he bringeth haile of troubles, & fire mixed with blood: when he is made a mountaine of Empire cast into the sea: from a starre or Doctor of the Church, falling into Idolls worship: and soone darkening a third part of the chiefest; & in quicke processe, a smoke of blindnesse, darkeneth Sonne, and Sunne, and Scripture: that the Pope is to mightie to bee ouerthrowen. As when he sent Princes to warre for Ierusa∣lem, and to spend all their strength there: since now 600. ye∣res his might is high. Now follow three poinctes: Mach∣mads inuasions: and martyrs fight; and lastly Christians Po∣licies, in warre; his match.

Of Machumed or Machmad, or Moamed, in Piel, Hiphil & Hophall, the participles three are vsed in Arabique & Rabbins.

The voice of Christ from his owne mediatiō, biddeth the godly, as hauing power, like the Angells, Dan. 4. ouer Nabu∣chadnezar, tell Machumedists, that God will frō the East send

them great successe, with the Popes supremacy, Machmad began: and soone turned away all the Contreyes of Daniels Image, to shake of the West yoke, hated of old vnder Greeks; and still resisting and rebelling. Of their comming vp, and spoiling of Spaine and Italy: And ioyning with Turkes; I spake in concent of Scripture. Euphrates was the old place of fight for the Romans, as to M. Crassus army, and the Par∣thians. Old stories giue credite to prophecie: their armies are infinite; and horse many; with successe, and lions bold∣nesse: to threaten ruine to all that yeeld not: as they haue de∣stroyed all ancient townes: Fire, blew smoke, and brimston; meane that: Machmad his sonnets of victories, the false pro∣phet maketh a taile of Lions boldnesse. Men in the East, wor∣ship the Diuel: Idols, in the West; liued by theft in Arabia; abounded in witches in Lybia, and in Europe. Hence, GOD sett vp Machmad, to be a plague: yet men cannot repent.

CHAP. X.

How Christ helpeth his Church, by ruling warre & guile: not to passe boundes: which notably appeared in our Albion: for the Spannish nauy 1588. And in those home-bred Diuels, in the Gunpowder plott 1605. both stirred vp, by the Dragon, and false prophet.

Of Angell.

CHRIST is an Angell, the Glory of the Father, his Character, Exod. chap. 23. Eb. chap. 1. so Chap. 8. MIGHTIE, Isa. 9. and there in the 70. the An∣gell of great Counsell.

Comming downe from heauen, Esai 64.

Oh that thou wouldst breake the heauens: wouldst come downe that the Mountaines might melt at thy presence; as fire burneth fewell, and maketh waters boile: the people would melt at thy praesence; when thou commest downe; the Mountaines would melt at thy praesence,

Isai. 64. So heere Christ comming downe: the Mountaine of Rome and Turke melteth.

Of the Cloude, Isai. 19.

Behold the Eternall, rideth vpon a swift cloude: and shall come into Egipt: and the Idols of Egipt shall quake at his presence; and the heart of Egipt shall melt within him; This Ancient speach, Iohn expoundeth for spirituall Egipt, chap. xi. and her Idols cap. 9. So when Israel commeth from Egipt; God one day, went before them in a Cloude, &c.

And the Rainebow was about his head.

The Rainebow is Genes. 9. 13. a token that the deluge shall not drowne the world againe: and Isai 54. Thus GOD speaketh: This is vnto me as the waters of Noah. For as I haue sworne that the waters of Noë, should no more goe ouer the earth: So I haue sworne, that I will not be angrie with thee, nor rebuke thee; the reason is in the vers. 5. For the Eternall would become a housband, to vs Gentiles: and he would defend, as vers. 17. In this place compared with Chap. 12. where the Dragon casteth out waters, to sinke the Church: this Rainebow drieth vp those waters.

Of the face, like the Sunne.

When Daniel was taught the fulnesse of Christ, by the An∣gel Gabriel, Dan. 9. in Chap. 10. he seeth his face as lightning: as the Doctrine was: so Saint Steuen handling the same mat∣ter, matter most cleare; had his face like the face of an An∣gell, Actor. 7. So Christ, Apoc. 1. had his face like the Sun in his greatest brightnesse. That place telleth who this Angel is.

Of the feete, like a pillar of fire.

When the Angell of the Lord went before Israell, hee re∣moued and stood behinde them: and so did the pillar of fire: which went before them; and remoued and stood behinde them: and came betweene the Campe of the Aegyptians, & the campe of Israell. So heere CHRIST, will stande betwixt Romes Egypt, and his Church.

Of the litle Booke opened.

The summe of the Bible is short: How of Gods eternall coun∣sell, the world was made forman: Because the sonne of GOD by whom he made the world, woud be a man to giue life to them that re∣sted in this wisedome. And the story of 4000. yer. to Ierusalems fall, by Rome hath no more: and all should gladly heare of this, all their life: and see CHRIST his bright face still to this summe. The booke is open, and easie to be vnderstood: This summe I prefixed to Ecclesiastes: for such as will not sitt in the seat of the scornefull. This Booke is opposite to Idoles: that can teach nothing but basenesse of the King of glory; & crucifie him againe: and make him an open spectacle. The first

crucifying of Christ, cost Rome one vtter destruction: that Rome standeth not where it stood. And the Crucifying of him againe, hath sent millions to eternall destruction. The litle booke open in the hand of Christ, commanded no making of such cru∣cifix: and it cōmandeth to doe no more, then is commanded: They wander wickedly, from the mothers wombe, that will aduenture their eternall state, vpon mans inuentions, which all know, may be spared.

Of the right foote, set vpon the sea: and the left, vpon the Land.

Waters, or sea signifie warre toyles: Land, quieter profane∣nesse: CHRIST, Dan. 12. stood ouer the waters of sharp swift Tygris, and lift vp his right hande and his left hande; & sware by him that liued for euer; what tyme should be for Anti∣ochus rage: so heere he telleth for Turke and Pope; that when the 7. Trumpet hath his blastes ended, the world shall end. Antiochi lost all, by the first comming of CHRIST: and the Pope shall wast, vntill the second comming: and till then keepe some stroke.

Of the litle Bookes eating.

The voyce, like a trumpets, chap. 1. and 4. biddeth gracious Iohn goe, & take the litle booke from the hand of CHRIST: so he asketh Christ for it: and he biddeth him take it, & eat it. And telleth, that it will be sweete in the mouth; for studie: but bitter in the belly, for them that shall heare of it: as the rowle that Ezechiel aete, it told the Idolatrous Ierusalem of a fall, which hastened vpon them. So Iohn by his booke,

sweet for Gods Counsell, is bitter for them which shall di∣gest it: when he preacheth now to manie people, nations, & tongues, and Kinges.

The roaring of the Lion, and seauen thunders, shall be handled at the last woe.

CHAP. XI.

And a reed was giuen mee, like vnto a Rod, and the Angell stood by, saying; Come, and measure the Temple of God; and the Altar; and them that worship in it: But the Court which is within the Temple, cast out, and measure it not, for it is gi∣uen to the Heathen.

THE eating of the booke, and measuring of these mat∣ters,* 1.49 be of one tenor: when the soule is full of the Go∣spell, it must shew Christ to bee the Temple; and all heigth and depth;* 1.50 length and bredth of wisedome to bee therein conteyned: in that God would dwell in CHRIST, to reconcile the world vnto him selfe. And in his death vpon the Crosse he is the Altar; and he sacrificed him selfe, being as Melchitzedek, whom Saint Paul, as former Talmudiques in description maketh a figure of the eternall wight. He as Aha∣ron, went through the veile of his flesh, into the holy, from the Altar of the Crosse, and performed all measures of justice. That is heere taught by measure (with a line) of Temple and Altar; Matters visible, were to expresse the inuisible. So Christ tel∣leth,* 1.51 that he is the Temple, saying: Destroy this Temple, and I will build it againe, in three dayes.

This Law; Ye shall reuerence my Tabernacle, Leuit. chap. 19. 30. and 26. 2. Commaunded to reuerence infinitly,* 1.52 the Ta∣bernacle of Christ. And Ben Arama, noteth truely, vppon Exod. Port. 52. That God soone did cast off Moses Taber∣nacle, and Salomons Temple, to shew that he would rest in the Tabernacle or temple of Christ. Now the Iewes, to make Christ Aharon, and Melchitzedek, make this death, that Christ said; Destroy this Temple, and in three dayes I will build it vp againe. The highest grace for life, the slaues of Sathan turne to death: whereupon, they were neither forgiuen in this world, nor in the world to come. Profane states bee commonly for∣giuen in this world; as the Epicure Luc. chap. 16. though in the world of soules, they parch for euer: but the Iewes sin∣ning against the light of the holy Spirite; and grace of salua∣tion, perish openly in this world: surer of eternal woe, in Hai∣des, the world of soules; in which Abraham in Haides, in the kingdome of heauen, will tell them: that they are not his sonnes. For he (in Izhak receiued from death,) saw the re∣surrection of Christ, and reioyced. But the Iewes gaue mo∣ney, to Souldiours, to haue the resurrection of CHRIST denied.

Of measuring the faithfull.

The Curtaines in Moses Tabernacle, were made fitt for the number:* 1.53 and the number of men aged twentie, and aboue, was thus: the sonnes of—

REVBEN. 1. 46500.	151450. SOVTH	Summa totalis 603550.
Simeon 2. 59300.
Gad. 3. 45650.
IEHVDAH 4. 74600.	186400. EAST
Issachar. 5. 54400.
Zabulon 6. 57400.
EPHRAIM 7. 40500.	108100. WEST
Manasses. 8. 32200.
Beniamin. 9. 35400.
DAN 10. 62700.	157600. NORTH
Aser. 11. 41500.
Nephtaly. 12. 53400.

Thus God in Num. 1. and 2. twise reckoned his chosen; of the XII. tribes, besides Leui. And the Curtains were fitted to such a number. So heere Iohns Doctrine shall teach a cer∣taine number:* 1.54 such as God hath chosen; and no more: the other will folow the God of this world. A man by mans witt, might maruaile why Princes, would suffer such a deceiuer as the Pope, to stand one yeere: his doctrine being altogether against all light: and each Prince being able to cast him from his terri∣tories. But God hath chosen a few only, and none can come to Christ, vnlesse the Father draw him.

Of the Court within the Temple, to be cast out; in condemnation of Iudaisme.

Maymonides, in Bethabechica; or treatise of the Temple, about 430. yeer. agoe, wrote how the Iewes yet look for re∣turne to Ierusalem: and to haue a temple like Ezekiels, or Sa∣lomons. For Ezekiels Saint Peter telleth Chap. 1. 2. Epist.

That euery Prophecie, is not to be expounded properly: because the holy men of God spake, as they were caried by the spirit of God. Now Dan. 9. telleth, that the Iewes Temple should be vtterly de∣stroyed; and all sacrifice ended:* 1.55 So by Daniell they should know, that the Messias should be the building wherein God would delite: as the very Iew Izhak Ben Arama noted aboue, in Port. 52. Iohn preuenteth Iudaisme in shewing that this Temple hath no Leuites court to sacrifice; nor separation for Israell. But all be heere kings and sacrificers, and their Court reacheth ouer all the Citie. And old Iudaisme is now pro∣fanenesse.

A digression, to compare the old Temple, or Tabernacle, with the spirituall.

The Temple of Salomon imitateth Moses Tabernacle: and all Ierusalem within the walles; the space within Israels curtaines: as the Thalmud noteth, Christ is the Temple, Ioh. 3. High sacri∣ficer, Heb. 3. who went through the vaile of his flesh, by his own blood into the Holy. He is the Arke: golden within and without: and con∣teyning the Law grauen in him. And all growen into Christ, should haue the Law in their heart: and looke for the crowne of the Law.

In the outer Tabernacle or Temple, were the Candlestick of gold, lightned with beaten pure oile, by the high sacrifi∣cer: and the table of xij. loues set openly: & that had crowne worke: and the Altar of incense, couered with golde. The Candlesticke, the golden people: beaten pure oile; the spirit of grace, that commeth by afflictions; the kindler, CHRIST him selfe: Shem Tob; the Iew commeth in words thus farr; though he knew not God to be in Christ. The Table,* 1.56 expresseth the gouernor, who prouideth bread for the xij. Tribes, the

xij. monethes: And that paines findeth a crowne. So King Ioseph feeding Israell, held the xij. Tribes in his Beryll, on Aha∣rons shoulders. King Moses, King Iesus, King Samuel, King David, and King Salomon, ware the Crowne for this Table. The Altar of incense was proper to Aharons sonnes; high Sa∣crificers, and lower; as Zacharie of Abia, the eighth, of 24. courses. This worke had his crowne. Now Christ is our Angell only, to stande at the golden Altar, that our prayer as incense may come before God. In the court, an altar was of sacrificing; where daylie sacrifice, & the Pascha of flocke beast, Kidd or Lambe, a duetie to all; and voluntarie Pascha of Oxe, and Ram volun∣taire, and of two dayes feast, Ioh. 18. were killed, & had their fatt brent on the altar, and blood shed at the foote of the al∣tar: where pypes conueied it away. Christ is our Lambe, Oxe, and Altar: and when he ended sacrifice, he gaue bread and wine, which his Disciples did eate and drinke (in tast like other bread and wine) to be his body and blood, for our soules. Symbolon, Typus, Antitypus, Icon, in Greekes: who durst not looke for a knot in a bulrush.

Of the holy Synagogues.

The Synagogues sauing in 48. Leuites townes, vsually were of Israel & no Leuite: and they were Bishopps all the Ancient learned, & one, Sergeant of the cōgregation, he read the Law: and the Archbishop requested the other in estieme, to speak to the Law; how all tended to MESSIAS. So a sabbath dayes iourney, would draw all the Law vnto Christ. And all were holden wicked who being of wealth, brought not vp their children frō 7. year. in the law. Their cōmentaries to this day in peecemeales, agree with the marrow of the New Testam. Abben Ezra is wōderful, Dan. 9. speaking better for our maine battel, thē any of ours. Where he saith, the 70. seauens, are from

the beginning of Daniels prayer, vnto the sealing of Messias, the holy of holy. Our Acadamiques might be ashamed, that a Iew in Rhodes now 500. year. ago, spake better thē they for our Go∣spel. Zohar on Gen. 1. Elohim, in these words, Let vs make man; may be likened to a father, & a mother of the work. The father saith, what wilt thou make man? he will rebell: and an ill sonne will be the sorrow of his mother: then the Mother saith, his rebelliō be vpon me. This matter is deepe for a Iew to speak, The same saith vpon Gen. 49. IAH, is in Shiloh. And vpō Gen. 3. By the serpent, Christ shall be kild, and many of Israel with him. And a rare saying, of God Re∣diemer in a Iubilie, I graued in a brassen abridgment of the Bi∣bles concent; from Zohar, vpon Leu. 25. In the Iubilie yere, God dwelling in our tabernacle wil be remission, Redemption, and ending of Sabbath to Israel. fol. 53. Col. None of ours of old saw Iubi∣lies, sitted to our Lords death: the Iewes knew it must be so. Ours scoffe it being shewed: & after that be highly extolled. S. Paul describing Sem, in the person of Melchitzedeck, to be as God, hath Rabbins phrases: yet extāt in Zohar, for his warrant; that he held the man, and person as they did. And for all that epistle, Rabbins speak the same that he doth. And Rabbins haue bin a bridle to keepe Daniel sound; that only holy Iewes, bee the afflicted in him; and when the image afflicting holy Iewes ended thē Messias should be borne in Bethlechem. They might haue taught vs the right meaning of Daniel. So, for ending the house of Salomon in Iechonias, lalkut bringeth Gods oth: & Maimoni in poenit. Gods decree: & so Barbinel & Kimchi and Iarchi vpon Ier. 22 and vniuersally they conclude, that the first Adam, the first day fell: So the first day Christ is called heire of all In this sorte the Bishopps of the Synagogues, taught as learnedly as any of Leuie.

Of the Synedrion.

Tha••. Ierusalemy in Sanedrin sheweth, that the Sanedrin

of 70. might be all of Israel, without any one of Leui. And that the high sacrificer was not of the Sanedrin: but as an∣other if he were rarely learned, and sage. And for all faltes he was iudged and punished as another: and that often they were so simple, that the councill taught them their duety on expiation day. The high sacrificer might be excommunicated, but the King might not, but in Ieroboams case. Where Mallachi tel∣leth, they should aske the Law at Leui, that is; because they were alway at the Temple: and bound to be learned. But Samuel of Korah, and Daniel of Iudah, were not inferior to any.

Of Athean imitation of Aharon.

It was death for any of Israel, to meddle with Aharons office. Samuel of Korah, and Elias, whose tribe is vncertaine, had Gods dispensation. Otherwise they had neuer sacrificed. And nothing about the Temple might be in Israels houses; no building like the Temple, arke, candlesticke, table of bread, Altars, or Leuites attire: yet the father of Rome, will coun∣terfaite: he will haue a Candlesticke, Cope, Linen garments, precious stones, mitre, girdle Priest, sacrifice, Altar: Sathan taught him so, to dally with Gods Law. Greeke fathers be∣gan the name Priest and high Priest, to be fitted to their Do∣ctores, but in the end the gangrene crept to harme vnspeaka∣ble: that Satan by Turke and Pope ruled the world.

How Bishops were made in Israel.

Maymony, in Sanedrin sheweth how the Bishops of the Sanedrin made a D. to teach the people: that they called him

Muphla, wonderous learned, and held him so, first: then some of the Sanedrin laid their handes vpon him and said;* 1.57 Rabbi, take thou auctority to teach,* 1.58 what is bound, and what is loose. Our Lord vseth that speach in making his Apostles Bishopps:* 1.59 in giuing them auctority to teach what is loose, and what is bound. But Iscariot, let another take his Bishoprike, the rest were faithfull Bishops.

Of excommunication.

In King Moses tyme, and other Kings, Ciuill punishments were vsed: but when heathen ruled: then the congregation could doe no more but remoue the party from the compa∣nie: by open voice in their Ciuill court: Kehelah in Adams tongue: Ecclesia in Iauans. Any of the seniors might excom∣municate; but if the excommunicated complayned of in∣iurie; the Sanedrin examined the cause, and vpon iniury they excommunicated the excommunicater.

A iust; but strange doctrine.

Thal. Ierusal. in Illu Megallechim, writeth of a Rabbin, who fell into an haunt of Iewe thieues. They took his mony from him: he pronoūced the Anathema for them: they returned the curse vpon himselfe; that amazed him: and comming home, he asked Rabbies whether he were in danger of curse: doubtlesse, said they: a money matter, where Lawes be open, giueth no Anathema: so the false Anathema, returned sound vpon thy selfe. On this he went to the thieues haunt: and confessed sinne, that for money he gaue them to Satan: and requested absolution, then said the thieues, absolue vs & wee will: they agreed to both. There a woman commeth by a

scholmaister, beating a boy cruelly; & saith, thou art Anathe∣ma; the scholmaister asked a Rabbi, whether that could binde him frō the Synagogue the ordinary time; A mounth doubt lesse, said the Rabbi: not the person, but the matter, giueth the authoritie; go and confesse thy fault to the woman, and thou art free, and so he did. Thus reason, not politique authoritie giueth the force; and the Law, 1. Cor. 16. If any loue not the L. Iesus Christ, let him be anathema Maran atha The Pope the grea∣test murderer & Idolater in the world, he will be excommu∣nicating Princes. They should returne the curse vpon his owne head, and leaue God iudge: & others may deale alike with al of the Pops keies: and God will make knowen who be his: so Moses vsed Pharoh; so Elias vsed the soldiers; so Eliseus vsed the 42. of Bethel; so Ieremie vsed Ierusalem; so S. Paul vsed Alexan∣der, so the martyrs heere deale with the king of Locustes.

A digression to expound the terme Bishop.

Much strife is for the Bishop of Rome, and for others. The manifold sense of the terme must be opened to end the strife. In Iob, EL, the Almighty God, is translated Episcopus. A looker to mans dealing. In the Law PAKID, a man of charge, as Elea∣zar, or the bishop of the armie, is trāslated Episcopus Iudas had Episcopon, as I mentioned afore: therefore the Apostles were Episcopi: in S. Paul, 1. Tim. the terme Episcopus is translated in Arabique Zeken, a senior, & that is the right meaning. Policar∣pus the messinger of the congregation of Smyrna, is in Greeks Episcopus. And so the great teachers: so Caluin was, and Beza in Geneua was Bishop: or yet Archbishop, though they tooke o∣ther names, as high Pastor, is vsually the ciuill Gouernor, and for Moses that is vsed, he was Meparnes to Israel 40. year. that is Feeder. So Bishop is a terme, for Lawfull calling, and com∣mēdable:

if learning & tender care of people be to it: Other∣wise Ananias shalbe excommunicated of S. Paul as a painted wall.

And they shall tread downe the holy Citie, two and fouretie monethes.

Heere, by Citie, is meant folke, as Ebr. 12. the Citie of the li∣uing God, the heauēly Ierusalem, so in this chap. where the tenth parte of the Citie falleth, people, not wall is meant. So when the Citie is called spiritually Sodoma, and Egipt, & where Christ was crucified: People of Religiō most lothsome, to chast truth: and of tyrāny murtherous, and the People by whom Christ was crucified; as Tiberius the Emperor; Pilate, his Deputie, Cēturion, and the soldiers. So the holy Citie signifieth here the heauenly Ierusalem. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 people is once translated by the 70. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 Citie.

Of the xlij. Monethes.

Elias staid raine 42. monethes, when he was fretted by wic∣ked Israel: & Antiochus the wicked trode downe Ierusalem 42. moneths; as I shewed vpon Daniel. And our Lord preached 42. moneths: or 3. yer. & a halfe; or dayes 1260. or a tyme, two tymes and an halfe. Eusebius, & many after him, haue shewed that: Old Beda, and Beroald and others. Heere by tyme, the manners from a like tyme is meant: the persequuting Phari∣sees manners; reuiued by the Pope. And no certaine tyme; for Chap. 12. all rage of the Serpent is but dayes 1260. And againe the profane Caesares rage, which endured 300. yeares is termed but 42. moneths.

And I will grant the two witnesses of mine that they shall prophecy dayes 1260. clothed in sackcloth: these be the two oliues, & the 2. Candlesticks, which stand before the Lord of the whole earth.

The terme two, meaneth a sufficient number, according to the Law phrase: In the mouth of two or three witnesses, shall e∣uery matter stand.* 1.60 Nine and fourtie thousand and moo, who came from Babilon, are the two oliues that stood before the Lord of the whole earth: and the two witnesses heere be as much. Therefore by two, may whole states, and many mil∣lions be signified.

Of Prophecying.

Prophecying, is taken for expounding Moyses by ages following, when the summe of Religion is shewed, how later ages would follow it, or leaue it: all falsehood falleth. So whē Cittim, Num. 24. is compared with Daniell xj. to know the nation: and with Isai xj. and the Gospell for the crucifiers of Christ: and 2. Thess. 2 and withall the Apoc. this prophecy∣ing reuealeth the beast, that commeth out of the earth, the king of Locustes: how as the profane Caesars, had all their diuinitie from the vncleane spirite; so hath the Pope all his: to mke a spirituall most vncleane large commune weale: His Idolatrie matcheth the profane Caesars: & he making Saints & Archangels, to pray to; and a third world of Purgatorie, & merittes, not to rest in CHRIST; and forbidding studie in the holy Bible, and mixing the Apocrypha, most foolish and wicked fables, as Toby and the 2. Maca. with the most holy Ebrew Bible, matcheth or ouermatcheth all the Caesars pro∣fanenesse. Therfore he cannot abide expounding of Moses, when he cannot abide the reading of him.

Of the Decalogue.

The holy Iewes honored the Decalogue, or Tenne sayings,

grauen by God in two great stones, with such high & hea∣uenly reuerence, that, because it cōteyned the summe of Di∣uinitie; they reduced all Moses vnto it: and as the Decalogue had letters 613. so they reduced all the Commaundements, that could be gathered out of Moses vnto 613. And reduce to them all that can be spoken in Diuinitie. And the Pro∣phets, and our holy New Testament goeth no further.

Of the Popes theft.

The Pope stole from the people this Law: Thou shalt not make vnto thy selfe any grauen Image, &c. A Citie in Israell that had scraped but one letter from the tables number, had been destroyed. And of with infinite wickednesse, then must we holde the Popes and Popistes to be, that so dare contemne the grauen tables of all the frame of Moses Law, contriued into the two tables number of lettes, for lawes 613. which is by the Popes theft, brought out of frame. And all must bee hol∣den wicked, that wish not his vncleane spirited commune weale destroyed.

Groundes which all should know, that soundly prophecie, or expound Scripture.

First, a Doctor should be a grammarian, for both Testa∣ments; to know the text sound: and the meaning plaine.

2. The Massoreth defendeth euery letter, in the Law or old Testament: that no modest witt would wrangle.

3. A worke called the Glorie of Israell, speaketh sagely; that the forme of letters which we haue now, were not inuented by Ezra, but were in the two tables, and vowells & accents,

as we haue them now. The holy Ghost hath giuen a double reading, a text reading and a word in the margine, to expoūd the text: which very often standeth vpon like letters, as 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 & 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 & 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 & 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 &. Now they who feigne letters, late inuented by the forme which we haue now, ouerthrow the authoritie of the double reading: and so of all.

4. Pisistratus, Tyrant of Athens, was elder then Ezra: hee parted Homer into Alpha, Beta, &c. the Illiad. into 24. letters names: and so Odyssea. Hence it appeareth, that the Greeke letters names be elder then Ezra. Moreouer, they are from the Hebrew: Aleph, Beth, &c. and so later then they. And the Ebrew names bee after the forme, in 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. Ther∣fore these formes were very ancient: and all of Gods wise∣dome at the first. Moreouer in Noēs familie, like letters 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. gaue double names: Dodamin and Rhodamin: Diphath & Ri∣phath: and many such, doth Dauid Kimchi note, vpon the first of the Chronicles. And when the septuagint translated by old dim copies, like letters; gaue them oftē occasion to leaue the exact ebrew, & 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 turned to 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 Abbak 70. & Act. 13. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 tur∣ned to 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 Amos 5. Lxxij. & Act. 7. Aedom turned to Adam, Amos 9. Act. 15. a Prophecier wil trouble him self, if he know not these grounds.

5. The Alphabets order is celebrated of Gods wisedom, of∣ten; sometimes neerly perfect, somtimes wholy perfect; som∣times with a verse more: sometyme with parenthesis in the middes, as Psal. 37. 34. 25. 111. 112. 119. 145. Pro. 31. Ier. 1. 2. 3. 4. This sheweth the order to be old. Besides, the order is consonant to the forme and lines, as they depend one vpon another 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. so the frame must be as old as the order.

Of Arias Montanus worke; of diuers readings.

I noted 848. double readings: both holy. Kimchi, praef. to Ios. thought the text corrupt, in Babell: & amended after the re∣turne in Ezraes dayes. Rob. St. praef. to the new Testa. folowed that: and Arias Montanus; at him I marueile: & more at Kim∣chi, who in particulars giueth sounde reasons of the double readings. And Pagninus abridgment, refuseth Arias his mind: And Elias Leui. praefa. to Massoreth; in Mos. soundly defen∣deth both readings: and still the text is the subtiler; as of cu∣riositie, and not of negligence; and the margin, an helpe for the simple.

Of Lindanus, quareling with the text, and one Erostratus.

Lindanus labored to breake the authoritie of Scripture; slandering the text, as corrupted: and namely, Caari for Caa∣ru, Psal. 22. was brought of him. Iohn Izhak the Iew paid him. And Arias Montanus paid Erostratus. All Doctors should bee readie in that: to defend their ground; wherevpon all their doctrine must stande.

Of Law, vowelled and vnvowelled.

The Law Copies were some vowelled, and accented: the commune vnvowelled and vnaccented: because the tongue may by vse be read, reasonablie without them; but in doubtes, to small certeintie. Rabbi Iacob, the bringer of the Massoreth into a Dictionarie forme, with notes, sheweth that Moses gaue vowells: but the people had few vowell'd copies: till Ezra made them commune: and Aben Ezra saith well.

He that set the vowells and accentes, was a perfect wise man: for He neuer missed of the best sense. But the 70. translated by vnvowelled; that they might hide their minde: when dull heathen would quarrell with trueth.

Of the 70. differing: thirtie sixe hundred of yeares from the strickt Ebrew.

Many blaspheme Gods worde by the 70. differing from it, Gen. 5. and 11. in opusculis Patrum, one worke blameth the Ebrew: and all Grecia still followed the 70. so Arabia, so A∣byssini, so Muscouia. The text Gen. 5. faith; Adam liued 130. yeares, and begat Seth, and liued afterwards 800. The Lxx. Adam liued 230. yeres, and begate Seth, and liued after that but 700. Our notes not well set, 1603. haue this note; Adam liued 230. yeares, and begate Seth, wherein Moses omitted 100. yea. &c. This note dasheth all Moses authoritie, if he were not true in his narration. S. Augustine could not tell the reason of the dif∣ference, Ciuit. Dei. I haue shewed it in Concent. Scrip. & Mel∣chitzedeke; though my recompense hath beene, but vngrate∣full scophing of vncleane spirites. DD. that know not a letter, vowell, or accent, what authoritie they haue from God: such vncleane spirites are good helpes for the king of Locustes; when they hinder the grounds of all prophecying.

Of Perfection in Scripture.

The text hath perfect Diuinitie. The holy in all their ages knew the Trinitie: and that Christ would be made man, of a woman; according to our kinde, as of Mary, of Ely, of Adam. Heere Ana∣baptistes and Lutheranes, are in an heauie case. All the holy

knew that mans soule returneth in death presently to God: to receyue the Aboundance of grace of the gift of Iustice in Christ, and ioy vnder Gods throne: or Anger for their sin, and contempt of Gods loue in Christ, before Gods angrie face, Leuit. 26. Apoc. 14. The ancients liued by the law grauen in all hearts: some few they had, deliuered, tokens of redempti∣on. But for all life, the heart lawes serued, Ier. 31. Rom. 2. Iob telleth what store of lawes, hearts helde. Moses for an whole great nation gaue law written: but the most bent to Leui: & imperfect without the Gospell. Iob and the Apostles haue no Lawes, but such as wise heathen, all would commend.

Authores for tongue.

Christians may passe in Ebrew, very rare Ebrewes: be∣cause the Apostles translate much in speciall elegancie. Be∣sides, they allow very much in the 70. What they handle not, ancient Hebrewes make plaine. And they who will ex∣pound Ebrew beyonde this warrant, as some doe, for Hell place, and Hell torment, in life, do not well.

Prayer is our seruice of God. Maymoni in prayer from all Rab.

God forbid that any should pray but to God. Menachen vpon Gen. and Deut. 6. Mat. 4. and 6. neuer any holy pray∣ed to a Created Angell, or man. Men the best, had great faultes; as Abraham long worshipped creatures; Philo and Maym. in Idoll Bechaia, sheweth exceedeth sinne of his, for Sa¦rah, for which his posteritie smarted in Egypt.

Of the New Testament.

The soundnesse of text, & playnenesse in foure Dialects, I handled in our Lordes familie; against which booke I hope none will raue, but for Ioakims buriall.

Conclusion.

Poperie hath no defence, by any sound groundes of studie; not to any one article.

Blasphemous groundes of Popistrie.

1. That they say, the Scripture is corrupt in text. The Mas∣soreth, or Dictionarie for euery letter, prick and accent. chec∣keth that for the old Testament. And the new Testamēt can none blame, but to his shame; as I haue shewed Princes in Latin.

2. That they say, the scripture is doubtfull; no booke was euer penned so certeine for Lawes meaning: Visions, Allego∣ries, bring no new rules; as Ezekiel and Cantica. The New Testament hath not one phrase, but the easiest to learned Iewes: not one from the beginning to the end.

3. That they say, the scripture is imperfect, they might as well say, God made not the world perfect: But the Pope can make moo Creatures, and better: as Archangelles, and Purgatories, and soules departed, to vnderstand our heartes: and bold to teach God whom he should pitie: and to make Mary commaund Christ. Satan in his owne person, durst neuer be so bold.

4. They plead from the Law of Sanedrin; where a man must stand to their iudgement.* 1.61 The Sanedrin might be with∣out any Leuit, as Ierusalemy noteth: though the Law speak of that, which most vsually falleth out: that Leui should bee

readie in his owne profession: But Esay saith to them, who was so blind? and Mallachi speaketh to the same effect: & the Leuites whole condemnation of holy Ieremie, where one of Israel cleared him. But the Pope his Cardinalls, & Archbui∣shops, haue no more to do with Leui: then apes to stand for men.

5. The Pope maketh a spiritualtie,* 1.62 & a Clergie: to tie lear∣ning to them. Dauid had his warriers, the best learned in Moy∣ses: that by foresight of Christ thence; one frighted 1000. and kill'd 800. And in Babel; Iuda in Daniel, Ananias, Azarias, and Misael before Ezechiel of Leui came thither, were the glorie of men.

6. All wealthy should be brought vp in the Bible, in frame of art, to know it throughly: what lawes it hath; what dispu∣tations are vpon those Lawes; what stories: and how the sen∣tences of Iob, Dauid, and Salomon comment vpon the stories. All our nation might haue seene this plaine, if wicked had not hindred: by their spirituall keyes. And in Popes procee∣ding they make him knowne to be wicked.

7. By Gods Law, Ecclesia, the Sanedrin court, should rule in all matters. And old Wicklife, in Walsingham, did hit the naile vpon the head, saying: That if the Commune Lawes of England might take place, the Pope should haue no more to do with vs: then any other. Yet frō Satan he will rule all: and make Ecclesia to be not ciuill courts: but his courtes. Our commune Lawes praemune that sagely▪ and the lawlesse resist God.

8. The Pope from Rome will rule; and the Rome-free-borne. Apostle; after he taught the Thessalonians of Pope, from Rome: gi∣ueth a charge to the Romans, to keepe euery soule in obedience to the ciuill gouernement: and by Ciuill gouernement, S. Paul esca∣ped from death by Scribes traditions.

How yong men learned in liberall artes, might be rarely exquisite, in the greeke new Testament.

GOD perfect in wisedome, knew that the Iewes would marueile why the New Testament should be all in Greeke, and not any whitt in Ebrew. Therefore to shew it Gods worke; against whom none may plead, he maketh one little booke exceed for varietie and elegancie of wordes: aboue 4600. chosen wordes. Thus the booke might be made easie.

1. The wordes should be all in a table: that all might read them quicklie.

2. Appellatiues, and propre, should be sett in their colours.

3. For Appellatiues, all Attique and eloquent Speaches of them; (as Rom. 12. 3. Paul passeth all Athenes) these should all come in their families.

4. Next, many thousand frō the 70. with Ebrew to them: and in how many God followeth the 70. departing from the Ebrew. This would carrie the Reader through all the old Testament.

5. Thalmudique speaches be plentie,* 1.63 and easie to a Rabbin: as,* 1.64 Forgiuenesse neither in this world, nor in the world to come: and girded about the brest:* 1.65 second death: and such: these most trou∣ble Greekes,* 1.66 and would be easiest handled, in their veines: and they be very many.* 1.67

6. Sometimes the Apostles mende the 70. or speake more eloquently:* 1.68 as in Iaspis Apoc. 21. vers. 19 it is Beniamins stone,* 1.69 after the Ebrew. Exod. 28. But vers. xj. the Carbuncle, Isai 54. So Sardonix for Zabulon, and Chrysophrase for Nephtaly, are the Apostle Iohns, passing in Greeke skill. And 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Eb. 1. 3. from Isai. 4. Tzemach Lecabod, and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. From Exod. 23. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 these S. Paul

bringeth. All this kinde settled together; would bring light and delight, to all godly learned.

Of propre names.

Many propre names be taken from the old Testament: wherein the 70. is communely folowed. Sarra, will try a scholar, and Phanuel: from the margine reading: and Iona∣nan, Luc. 3. and the names from Israell in Egypt, being full many: shew they knew Ptolomies Egypt should fall: many cō∣teyne, Psal. 89. as Zorobabelidae, Mat. 1. many other speciall stories; chiefly Townes full many, call to Seleucidae and Lagi∣dae: as Antiochia, Seleucia, Philadelphia, & such. Many are clea∣red by Thalm. Ierusalemy, as Lazar, for Eleazar: and Alphai for Chalphai a. s. in the fathers stead: and such. The Greeke and Latin in one familie; Alexander and Rufus, shew that the Thalmud lieth, bringing Iesus our Lord his dayes to the Mac∣cabees tymes. The name Marck and Paul, and all the Latin termes shew, that, vnder the Romans Christ was on earth.

Epilogue.

Thus when euery word should be handled alone: and wordes tossed in disputatiō handled alone: the whole booke would be soone eaten: and millions would be able to Pro∣phecie: and to defend the faith, against the Beast that commeth out of the pitt, of Sathans deepenesse: & to make Seniorie of true Bishopps: that vnlearned pseudo-piscopi, should no longer pine better learned in prison: sage and learned be lawfull E∣piscopi, bestowing reuenues aright: but nobles ought, and lower gentrie to be the best learned, and to keepe all in sage

dealing. So the King of Locustes would soone loose his crowne. The 2. oliue trees in Zacharie, which poure oile into the golden Candlestick, are they, who not by might, but by Gods spirit, as they vnder Aggei and Zachary built the Temple. The chiefe ruler was holden as anointed: so King Iosias, though none but the first of the house, as Dauid, or in stirre as Salomon for Adonias: and Ioash for Athalia, & Ioachaz for elder Ioakim, were annointed. The high sacrificer was of course: so both states were vnder the two oliues: and whē all be sacrificers, Apo. 1. Then the gouernor that prouideth for bread, and they who labor in word, are the two oliues; that giue matter of light, to the golden Candlestick. Clothed in sackcloth: in sad∣nesse of their minde: considering how the gold is darkened.

The restorers of the Gospell, be as Elias.

And if any man will hurt them, fire commeth out of their mouthes, and eateth vp their enimies: yea, if any man will hurt them, so he must be killed. These haue power to shut vp the heauens; that raine, raine not in the dayes of their prophecying

Heere, the kingdome of the beast arising from the darke pitt, is closselie compared with Israell, in Achabs dayes: when Baal was worshipped by so many false prophetes. And Elias knewe none but him selfe, left of true religion in Israell:* 1.70 and the Altars, which GOD tolerated extraordi∣narie, were all broken downe. The Papistes damne them∣selues mightilie, when they cast in our teeth: That our com∣panie had not open policie still. Sigibertus complayneth, that at 1200. England admitted not the Popes supremacie: So hee an∣swereth Papistes. And still our commune Lawes made it

treason, to appeale vnto the Pope: and holy Wickliffe con∣demned him as freelie as any in our tymes: Wickliffe, that set ouer the Bible into English: Wickliffe, that taught how the cōmune Lawes would vtterly fall the Pope: Wickliffe, whose Bible many yet haue: the Copiers of which shew, where the Church of God was. Such had the spirit of Elias, which called for fire from heauen into Bohemia, and Prage, and Saxonie, to burne much of Rome: as Elias called fire from heauen to burne two Captaines, and two fifties: so Eliseus called fire from Hazael, that brent vp Israell; And Iohn Baptist, called for fire from heauen, that brent vp all Herodes house. And as Elias staide raine three yeares and an half, so Eliseus spirit, brought famine to Samaria: and the Christians in Claudius dayes: and the martyrs by the black horse, bring corne to be weighed as spice, for dearth: so still God sendeth famine for his mar∣tyrs.

The Martyrs be as Moses.

These haue power to turne the waters into blood: and to strike the earth with any plague, so often as they will.

This sheweth Rome to be a new Egypt: still rebelling a∣gainst Moses, and therefore hath plagues to the same effect.

1. Egypt had waters turned to blood: so Rome, chap. 11. and 16.

2. Egypt swarmed with frogges:* 1.71 so Rome, chap. 16.

4. Egypt was plagued with serpents; and all sauage: so the Locustes had tailes like scorpions: and their plaguers had hor∣ses with Lions mouthes: and their tailes had heads like to serpentes: and the Caesares people were spent by the beastes of the earth.

5. A plague killed the beasts of Egypt: so the Caesares peo∣ple, 6.

6. Boyles vexed Egypt: so the marked of the beast. Apo. 16

7. Haile Fire vexed Egypt: so, Rome haile and fire mixed with blood, chap. 6. and chap. 16. great haile.

8. Locustes, ate the fruites of Egypt: Locustes, strangers swarme, Apo. 9.

9. Darkenesse, vexed Egypt: the throne of the beast is dark∣ned. Thus God compareth propre Egypt: and the king of Locustes Egypt: how they that folow Moyses Law, and Prophecie: and bid the king of Locustes grant freedome to Israel, still plague their Pharaoh.

And when they had ended their martyrdome, the beast which ariseth out of the deepe, shall make warre with them: and shall kill them and their carcasses shall lie in the large Common weale: which is called spiritually, Sodoma and Egypt: where also the Lord was crucified.

For doctrine of vncleane spirites,* 1.72 they are termed, as a Ci∣tie brent from heauen: for many plagues, by Egypt: for good note, a broad Citie, as Romes policie was broad and large. And for a most sure note, the Citie, policie and authoritie large: in which the Lord was crucified. This name striketh the naile vpon the head.

Of the Citie which crucified the LORD.

Thalmud Ierusalemy noteth in Sanedrin, and Maymonie; that fouretie yeares before the destruction of Ierusalem; causes of life and death were taken away from Israell: so they teach, that Christ was not crucified in the policie of Ierusalem, but vnder Pontius Pilate, in the Roman policie: as the foure E∣vangelistes record carefullie. When the Sanedrin concluded to kill Christ, they brought him to Pilate: he cleared him;

yet whipped him, and deliuered him to bee crucified. And the Romā soldiers shewed all wickednesse. 1. They brought him into the Common hall. 2. They gathered the whole band against him. 3. They put off his owne apparell, & put in mockage a scarlat robe vppon him. 4. They platted a crowne of thornes, and laid it vpon his head. 5. They knee∣led in mockage, and said, All haile King of the Iewes: and spate vpon him; & with a reed they stroke him on the head: and when they had ended mocking of him, they put off the robe, and put his owne clothes on him, and brought him to be crucified: and pierced his handes and his feete: and pier∣ced his side with a speare, and cast lotts for his coate. These so great contempts from Romanes the vilest in the world, against the Lord Eternall, could neuer be put vp. But that Rome should bee the miserie in tyrannie, while the world stoode, Pilate kill'd him selfe; and the Emperours for 300. yeres were miserable. And Rome, by many spoiled: and since Popes supremacie a new Egypt; Now as the Iewes, who betrayed Christ, are slaues ouer the earth: so Rome that went further, was to bee revea∣led, to haue all curses: the old serpents poyson, chap. 12. Ca∣ins murder of Abel, chap. 13. a Deluge, chap. 12. Biting of tongues, chap. 16. consumption as the cursed brent Cities, cha. 11. Egypts miserie told aboue: Iosuahs haile, cha. 16. Sise∣raes fall at Mageddon, chap. 16. Iezabels miserie from Elias, chap. 11. Daniels beasts miserie, chap. 13. and the Romans mi∣serie by Pompei and Iulius, Psal. 97. handled in Appian fullie: and as the Pope knew more then the Caesares, so his sinnes were more strong against the holy Ghost: and he should be openly Man of sinne, to all sage in this world. The foure Euā∣gelistes might teach the simplest this much. That seeing Rome grieued Christ, as he complayned (Isai 49. & Psal. 22.)

and felt too; most high griefe. Rome should bee Sathans throne while this world stood: and all reliques of theirs a curse.

And people, tribes, tongues and nations, shall see their Car∣cases three dayes and a halfe.

So this Citie must meane a very large Common Weale, and Kingdome: and the two in generall may be full many thousandes in particular. And as all the time of persequution of the liuing, is three yeares and a halfe: the bodie is heere three dayes and a halfe.

And they shall not suffer their carcases to be put in graue.

This plainely sheweth the burning of Martyrs, whose bones and ashes may be seene three dayes and a half; and are not put in graue. So good Bucers bones in this honor, were taken out of the graue, not to rot there; but with pure fire, to haue consumption: as Elias in his fierie chariot, had his body consumed; and our Father Henoch, that in his life mat∣ched the dayes of the sunne 365. was without paine dissol∣ued: when God tooke his soule to heauen: and Moses had not mans buriall; God prouiding somewhat better for the ancient: that they with out vs were more perfect, and for rare honor to their persons, though by the doctrine of the Gospell aboue the Law, we haue the perfecter: but no whit to soules ioy. But as they with smaller helpes passed vs farre, in following God: so their minde heere was infinitely ful∣ler of graces, then ours: though the ioy of aeternall life is ae∣quall to all. In not suffering the best men in the world to be buried; the Citie that crucified Christ, is openly the throne of Satan.

And they that dwell on the earth, shall reioyce ouer them and be glad: and send giftes one to another: because these two prophetes tormented the dwellers vpon the earth.

The dwellers on the earth are the Locustes, & their friends earthly minded: and feared the companies of sound Chri∣stians; because they taught Princes to hate the Popes religi∣on, and Pride, and Wealth, & Monasteries. The Hypocrites immitated the Iewes;* 1.73 who vpon the death of Amalekites kept in open Townes, the xiiij. of Adar, with ioy and ban∣quet, and wake day, and sending of giftes one to another. These two Doctores of Diuinitie (Prophet is heere in that sense) were such a torment to the Papistes: as the first mar∣tyrs to the prophane Caesares: who taught that they were not Diui, and had no religion but from vncleane spirites.

And after three dayes and an halfe, spirite of life from God entred into them: and they stood vpon their feete, and great feare fell vpon them that beheld them.

In his Vision of the Lordes day, he hath by light and dark∣nesse three dayes & an halfe, resembled vnto him: for view∣ing of the martyrs, from the eye-sight, to the minde: thus we must turne it. When men behold the bones and ashes of the martyrs, they hold them not dead, but passed from death to life: because they died for honor to Gods plaine religion: teaching to honor GOD onely: and to receyue aeternall life onely by his mercie in CHRIST, the onely Rocke: and to pray onely to GOD: and to haue a sure faith in him: and to lothe all proceeding that is not agreeable to Gods holy worde; and that it hath a plaine and sure meaning.

The old Martyrs for these groundes were in honor with the Pope: these two armies of Doctores died in the same cause, therefore their enimies heartes must needes confesse, that they are gone to heauen: euen as if they had heard them cal∣led vp, and seene to ascend as followeth.

And they heard a loud voice from heauen, saying vnto them: Come vp hither: and they went vp to heauen: and their enimies saw them.

As the case of Elias was to the body, so the Martyrs is to the soule: expressed bodily in this vision.

Of all soules passage at death.

It is appointed for all men once to die, and then cōmeth iudgement, Eb. 9. so all soules must, when they leaue the bodie, returne to God that gaue them: to iudgement for euery hid thing, good or e∣uill, Ecc. 12. 2. Cor. 5. so all ascend, Ecc. 3. And onely the soules of the beast descend.

The commune place is called in Greeke Haides: and the happie part of it, is heauen to Abraham, Eb. xi. Luc. 18. And a place of burning torment to the wicked. The faithfull went hence to Gods eternall tabernacle, Leuit. 26. 2. Cor. 5. Mat. 8. Luc. 13. our Lord, Ioh. 15. and 16. Luc. 23. Eb. 9.

Of Purgatorie.

The impudencie of them which would establish Purga∣torie, is vnspeakable. Moyses hath not one syllable that way: therefore it can not be in religion. They that wrote in Iudah for the Maccabees storie, make but two states: as resurrecti∣on to honor, and shame from Dan. 12.

Saint Paul professing difference from Scribes, but in the incarnation and resurrection of Christ: where they hold but Paradise and Gehenna: concludeth, that he helde no moe places for soules.* 1.74 Where Saint Paul handleth a commune place, of teachers; what doctrine will abide sound: what fire of iudgement will consume as stubble: they that hence would haue soules fier, out of this world, little regard Paul. He taught nothing but what Moses and the Prophetes taught. But no Thalmudiques, who best knew their tongue, could finde a purgatorie in thē: therefore Saint Paul taught it not.

Of the second of the Maccabees.

The second of the Maccabees, doth the Pope must ae∣stime, chap. 12. for sacrifice for the dead, but litle considereth the vilenesse of that booke. Iewes would tell him that it was Hagada; a fable made vpon phrases: as where they sacrifice, Ezr. 2. and no mention is of fire: he feigneth a most ridicu∣lous fable, of fire hid by the sacrificers, when they were ca∣ried to Persia forsooth; not Babilon; and found by their po∣steritie, turned into a thicke water; which when wood and sacrifice was brought: Nehemias bade them annoint both with this water: and the Sunne shone, and kindled a great fire. Who would not iudge this to be a most ridiculous fa∣ble. By what witt could the sacrificers dreame of such mat∣ter, that fire could be turned into water, or by shun-shining kindled, please God. It must be kept vnquenched. The whole consent of Iewes in the chaine of their Cabala saith, fire from heauen kindled the sacrifice. A man would thinke the whole Nation in a sensible matter, should be of more credite then obscure Iason of Cyren.

Moreouer Zorobabel of Salathiel; not Nehemias of Chilkia, was gouernor at the returne. But iesters vpon phrases, in Iarchi, make Cyrus and Artax all one; because Cyrus end is not recor∣ded. So in Iarchi they make Zorobabel and Nehemias to be all one: for memorie of phrase: that Zorobabels remoning is not recorded. They that cannot iudge betwixt a ridiculous fable, and a sad storie, are in great darknesse. So the fable, of Ieremias, hiding the Tabernacle, and the Arke and Altar of Incense in mount Choreb,* 1.75 is not heard of in the Thalmud; nor agreeable to reason. And the Law of the eternall God, not to regard Iewes fables, heere taketh place: and they bee lawlesse that breake that Law. This much for the whole booke, made one frō fiue of Iason of Cyren: that little knew Moses, or yet Ierusalems storie.

Of Iudahs sacrifice.

In Iudahs sacrifice, the Writers speach doteth: Iudah doubted not, but that they slept in godlinesse, Chapter 12. 45. And what foole euer spake so senselesse as this is; if hee had not hoped for the resurrection, it had beene in vaine to pray for the dead, vers. 44. Now, what sense can bee in that speach, that sacrifice should helpe the resurrection: The storie durst not touch any ease to the soule, for that had strouen with all Talmudiques. Maymony sheweth, they offred for the dead; the heir did in Siphra Col. 31. But no otherwise, then as paying a debt, which the predecessor should haue payed heere: And that, when they doubted not of the o∣thers saluation; but honouring him in paying that which the other should haue payde. And Iason of Cyren harped at such a string, but could not bring his minde about. Now the

Popes Purgatorie is holpen nothing hence: from a trifling booke, and sencelesse speach: and wrested beyond all re∣ligion of the Iewes.

Epilogue.

As the two Prophetes were seene called vp into heauen in vision: so all faithfull soules by scripture trueth, are to be seene called hence into the ioy of Christ.

What the Greeke Fathers thought of Purgatorie.

The Greeke Fathers should bee thought to vnderstand the Greeke Testament, better then Latin: and none of them could finde Purgatorie there; but grant all holy a pas∣sage hence to the Kinglie Palaces: some staggered at the speach Ebr. chap. xj. They without vs were not perfected. Saint Paul in all that heauenly Epistle, disputeth of the Gospell, perfection to the Law; and of perfection of Doctrine in this world: and he had shewed in the same Chapter, That the Fathers desired the heauenly Citie, & God prepared that for them: so they, who denie the Fathers perfection, by S. Paul, marke him not well. Basill did once, vpon Psal. 49. but called him∣selfe backe, vpon Psal. 15. and often. And Chrysostome, who seemed to stagger, placed Lazarus and Abraham in the kingdome of heauen, 2. Corinth. homil. 6. Mat. 8. Luc. cap. 13. and the principall Diuines, in Theophyl. vpon Luc. chap. 23. and vpon the Psalmes; and in Photius Librarie, Philo in Greekes, and Iosephus, I haue cited, and Azarias, who turned into Ebrew, Philoes wordes. And the Greekes bee greatly iniuried, when Limbus Patrum, is fastened vpon them.

Hegesippus, and others that wrote the Maccabees martyr∣dome, doubted not but that they went hence to saluation, Dan. 12. And it had beene an infinite disgrace to our Greeke Doctores, if they could not see so much by the New Testa∣ment. Now, let vs returne to the text.

And at that houre there was a great earth quake, and a tenth part of the Citie fell: and there were killed by the earth quake 7000. persons of men, and the rest were afraid: and gaue glo∣rie to the God of heauen.

When the Popes persequution came to ripenesse, then Princes by warres shake him off: as in Germany, Englande, Zwitzerland and Netherland. And Christ heere roareth like a Lion: and the 7. thunders tell, the thunder of his power. In Venice, he is now a mockage; and hath but Spaine to his strength: Queene Maries persequutiō, is now turned against the Pope: and his stirring Irish to rebell, vndid Ireland; And now his men the chiefest in learning, sticke litle to him: and speake to his ouerthrow, not much lesse then we doe. And now the Dukedome of Cleaue, will make him weake in Germanie; If Geneueans would leaue their Gehēnean tor∣ment; and our side prophecie soūdly: we should weakē him more by learning then by strength of speare: seeing the best learned of his owne side labor for vs: as Arias Montanus hath done in much, about Plantines great Bible: & the best learned Papistes reioyce to see Daniel his 7. fold comfort of Nathans house: and the certen yere of the Lordes supper, to haue no more the body and blood of a Lambe, his body and bloud of Couenant: but Bread & Wine to shew, that no more flesh & bloud may bee in sa∣crifice. In Ebrew, Greek & Latin they saw Iewes request an∣swered:

and were very thankfull in speach and letters: and shew that now they would soone cast off the king of locusts: if they might haue good maintenance to hold vp better truth: and liberall artes that serue trueths honor.

Of the third woe, and last Trumpet.

The second woe is past: behold, the third woe commeth: And the seuenth Angell sounded the Trumpet: and there were great voices in the heauen, saying; the Kingdomes of the world; are now of our God; and his Christ: And he shall reigne for euer and euer.

Where the kingdome of the beast Abyssigena, bred from the Pit, is gone: all the Church proclame; that CHRIST will haue no more alterations; vntill he shew heauen to all his. So the speach passeth to the worlds end. The Prophets communely passe ouer matters of cōmon state: as needlesse to be handled specially: and stepp from one thing of plague, presently to Messiahs kingdome: as notably in Hosea, after mention of Israels scattring, the kingdom of Messias is ioyned. So wen Esay had spoken of Babels fall, after Sanecheribs; then he steppeth thence to CHRIST his preaching, By the voice of a crier in the wildernesse. So Daniel telleth of his kingdomes, their comming vp: their vrging of Idolatrie: their chastise∣ment: their ouerthrow, omitting matters of ordinarie course; where the present age would looke to it selfe. So Apoca. 6. handleth the prophane Caesares: and thence, omitteth the Churches sliding away, till it come to an absolute fall. And then telleth of tyranny: and after tyrannies end; steppeth to the worldes end.

The third woe, is the plague of the enimies: by Kings of good religion: continually vnto the end.

The summe of the Bible.

Great voices, expresse the voice of whole nations: and the Kingdome of God & Christ, the matter of all the Bible. Adam had that theme, to preach 930. yeares. Sem the great, by S. Paul and Gamalies likened to the eternal author of iustice & peace, figured this matter: and confirmed Abraham in this, 75. year. & reioyced in Elam, troden downe by Abraham: And all the large writings breathed by the holy Trinitie, teach no other matter but this: and punishments for contempt of this: and nothing should be suffred in the Church, but to this summe. In the prayer which our Lord prescribed for a cōmon forme to the whole Congregation; this conteyneth all: Thy King∣dome come: thy will be done on earth as it is in heauen. So when Iohn Baptist opened the kingdome of Christ: when the Le∣uiticall policie was to cease: and all nations should serue God by Lawes writtē in the heart, Rom. 2. Ier. 31. Then the king∣dome of heauen is said to come, when men humble them∣selues to receiue the iustice of Christ; and to be clothed with the SVN. The fulnesse of kingdome cōmeth when the holy soule 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 leaueth this world, & goeth to God, and there reigneth for euer: and seeth the Locusts pitt-bred, in Haides torment, fryed in fire for euer and euer. The pitt-bred beasts had sunne and aire much darkened: when they knew not, whether mans soule ascendeth or descendeth: and whither the holy goeth, to heauen or to hell. This saying, Caterchesthaeis haidon, is neither more nor lesse, then to goe to

God: when the godly, haue a light place of ioye: and the godlesse, a darke place of torment. And this exposition cut∣teth off at the least fifteene bad opinions, direct bad for this article: by consequents fifteene score. The Kingdome heere spoken off is termed Haides in the Creede: and wee may not put Hell for Heauen; nor descending, for going to God. Purgatorie falleth when Haides hath but two partes: Heauen and Hell; and with it all Poperie: Satan entred into many vnthankefull Caytifes: that could not suffer the holy soules going into the kingdome, to be most eloquentlie spo∣ken in the Greeke Creede: if they descend not to Hell as our Lord did in the Creede; they shall ascend vp, and before Gods throne haue an hell for euer and euer.

And the 24. Elders, which sate on their thrones before God, fell vpon their faces; and worshipped God, saying: Wee praise thee, O Eternall, who is, and who was, and who will bee; that thou takest vpon thee, thy great power, and doest reigne. As the Nations haue kept a stirre, thine an∣ger is come, and the tyme of the dead to be iudged; and to giue rewardes to thy seruants the Prophetes, and to the holy, and to such as feare thy name.

The Elders be the Gouernors of Gods people in all offi∣ces: & specially in sage vsage of Scripture, on assembly dayes: all learned in the scriptures, and able to giue faithfull exhor∣tatiō out of it; and all borne in wealth, are brought vp amisse, that are not gronuded in yong yeares, to read with delite in the holy Booke. Albion seeth, who hath opened that way: and faithlesse Iewes cōfesse: though Atheā pāches for enuy burst.

These haue thrones before God: not Buyshops and Arch∣buyshops of Papists; But chosen of the holy congregation: to teach what God telleth: but as Moses gaue no comman∣dement of his owne head; nor Christ in the flesh, but as he taught in Moses: so these speake all frō scripture: few wordes by old playne warrant: and yet in few lines shake of all pope∣rie & all errores. In number they be 24. as knowing the XII. tribes story; how the tribe should not depart from Iudah, till his childe came: and how the XII. Apostles gathered the XII. tribes, to make them the foundation, of the heauenly Ierusa∣lem. These are not many: but 24. yet a resonable good num∣ber. Many nobles in Albion and others, that liue by their owne reuenues, studie the Bible, with as good dexterity, as any feed-men: and know it better then some: after 42000. Brabant Gilders charges, & againe 40000 crownes charges: such be humble and know Iehouah, who is, who was, who will bee still, the same, to rule all ages to one summe of saluation in Christ: how in him, GOD, was manifested in the flesh, and taken vp in glory, and the saluation of all ages. Enosh age, the flood, Babel, Ieroboam, felt the price of despising this life. And after the great saluation begun by the Lord himselfe to be spoken, and confirmed by his hearers, with all guiftes of the spirit: for contempt, the world was soone giuen ouer: to Arius, Pope, and Turke, yet God sealed a few, and at length placeth them in open kingdomes to be seene: though stil the greater part in open policy, careth but for this life: as in Salo∣mons dayes, all were of great shew: but soone after his death, Ephraim turned all but Iuda; to worship calues, not God. So great Constantinus holpe Christians, but few of his men ca∣red for God. So heere, Popes Idols, & murder of the saincts, cause God to shake him to dust: as he shoke the Macedonians

after Antiochus Epiphanes persequution: That the Iewes re∣ceiued their owne kingdome, vnder the Maccabees: and that meanes the psalmes, 97. and 99. and others about them; howe the power of Christ breaketh Idoll kingdomes; that God should take the protection of all into his owne handes. So heere Elders shewe Popes strength cast of; that others be so strong as hee: But as vnder the Maccabees new corruption, left scant any in faith for Christ his first comming: so it will bee for the second: that scant faith will bee found in the earth: The true Elders complaine not for mens negligence: but looke for Christ his second comming: vpon the Popes full fall; as vpon his first comming the Macedonians had not a foote of ground.

Of the Worldes end.

No man can tell, when the world shall ende, nor when the Pope shall bee vtterly consumed by the spirite of Christ his mouth: But that many hundreth yeeres remaine yet; we haue many arguments of likely-hood.

Of the Iewes calling.

S. Paul sheweth that the Iewes shall first be called, Rom. 12. But Christians in name, are miraculously bent against that: very neere open Atheisme: so their calling cannot bee yet: when Christian states swear to hinder that. Agent Barton, moued a Iewe, to request an explication of the newe Testa∣ment; how it is the perfection to the old. Two copies of one Epistle from a Rabbi, the best learned in the East, came to England; in a strange Character: such as was neuer seene in the West, & in stile, vnlike all Christians veine. And in date,

and particular circumstances; so, for the writers occasions, that all the wittes in the world, of the West, could not feigne such a Character, style, and particular matter. From Eng∣land, after long viewing, these copies were sent to Basill, to the partie for whose worke they were written. The Epistle is printed: and the summe, (as request was made) commeth forth in English. Now marke the recompence, from a most thankfull nation. Libellers the impudentest that euer were in the world, that scoffe a Conclusion of their owne au∣ctores allowed sillogisme; a most learned worke that brake Gehennean torment; (the cause is well knowen) these raue against him, whom the Q. Agent made the Iew belieue to be the ablest of all Christians, to handle our Gospell in He∣brew veine: And this scoffe, from a most vnlearned wight: is allowed by the Buyshops.

Because, your armes be the owles, you thinke you must bring owles to Athenes: and because, the Rabbin saluteth you, as you feigne, you thinke you are the onely Thalmudique of the world.

The simple people were persuaded, that the Epistle was forged: thinking, that, no slaue of Satan, durst euer be so im∣pudent, as to borrow the princes authority, to a slander: and seing two impressions, of the Libel were soone sold vnder au∣thority; they held not (as they ought) the slanderers, to be Anathema Maran Atha: but supposed they spake true, and ioyned with them to serue Satan. Now Christians should haue the first benefite, in shewing the Harmony of both Te∣staments: and where Christians hinder their owne good; GOD will giue them no honor for Iewes. The like prank, one of Geneua plaid; being aduertised of the Iewes petitiō,

and being requested to lend Sadaias Arabique Moses, kept a coile as though the matter was forged: that many maruei∣led, and gaue information of him: and when the Senate gaue leaue, to printe the Iewes Epistle, and answere; he by one Grinetus forbad to vse the Senates leaue: and bred much coile. Thereupon a Greeke oration, accusing him of mach∣madisme, is sent to the Senate. They call him to his answere. Then he saith, he thought the Iewes Epistle was forged. The Libell from England cited him, and hardned him in that. And others in Germany kept a stirre; (that, therupon I called his diuinity to accompt) and altered Princes from great promisses, towards Ebrew opening of the Bibles Har∣monie.

Of our Kinges rare bent: to the honor of the Bible.

Our King vowed, to the Bibles honor (so that the partie would, and might conueniently, take the worke in hande) 1596. a thousand poundes a yeare; after that he reigned in England. Satan hindred the workeman, by one that made Gehennea torment, of going to Paradise, in the Creede: And blamed the workeman, as deceiued: vntill he cleared himselfe; no modesty would request the Kings pension; nor no wisedome grant it. The more religious promisses bee made; the more circumspection is to be had, to the worke of their ground, which failing the Promisse is no Promisse. Also the BB. would take the Bibles clearing in hand: for which worke much of the old purpose began: so the work∣man was cōtent to be freed. After questions were cleared, a cold letter moueth the king, with mention of old bent. The King most redily telleth by a Knight, of a royall pension, to open the Bible against Iewes: the offer is accepted: a booke is

printed: chiefe obiections are dissolued, and after nobles, an high preferred Clerke, hath a copy. He denieth the Kinges message: and said he would stay the King from allowance to Ebrew clearing of the Bible: where the King was so willing: and a Clerke so crosse: A learned man wrot vnto mee, that God meaneth not yet, to call the Iewes. But of duty, I haue now 12. yer. celebrated the Kinges redy bent: and most con∣stant faith. And I see that God stirreth vnlearned scholars, to force a calling of them to accompt. Now by Ebrew, and Greeke, Iewes must be taught: and Zwitzerland would per∣suade mee, that they knew none by story of my study that way: and I thinke some hundred of yeares will passe, before another of like paines will arise to call them.

Of the Popes scholars.

The Popes scholars in Latin, Greeke, and Ebrew; are ter∣rible to ours: as D. Pistorius, of Friburge was: & they so play vpon our errores: that they haue turned millions so from vs. Geneueans checking of the Greeke Testament, makes Ie∣suites vse the Latin, & reiect the Greeke: many armies would not so much help them: Besides rash termes: as Deus agit, ex∣citat, impellit, mouet peccatores. These giue Iesuites victorie. God, leadeth them into temptation, to shew his iudgement: but in light of cōscience warneth against ill. But the wicked rebell against light. Againe these; asystate, stand not together. Deus operatur omnia in ominibus; in good and bad: and Deus non agit in malis: Beza hath both: And this no better: Deus agit in impiis deserendo. This trifling of vnlearned disputing, increaseth papistry exceedingly. So; this cānot be denyed: God hath set vnto anger, all that he calleth not to faith: But

he furthereth not by inward instinct, their destruction. He hardeneth by patience, or too great affliction. This speach, he praedestineth men to destructiō, is not from God. For that terme is vsed in furthering the meanes; as in the godly, for salua∣tion. So one rash terme of a weake schole, will turne many away.

Of Daniel.

Long did Beza roare in french homilies against the Pope, from Daniel: Iesuites reply, that no syllable there medleth with him: so all their powder without pellet is lost: till Le∣manus-lake-fishers emend their nettes, they shall not catch 153. great Fishes: and they must launch on the right side.

Of the poore Indians calling.

Of loctan, Gen. 10. come the East-Indians, their names fa∣mous in heathen; for nationes, mountaines and riuers, tell that; Their contempt of Godly teaching Christ was great, Noe, Sem, Arphaxad, Selah, Eber, Phaleg, brother to Ioctan, hath cast thē of hitherto. The West-Indians seeme to come of the East: as both speake some Ebrew. Now God driueth vs to both Indians, not for Pepper and Tobacho: but in tyme, to shew his name. And the Iesuites in teaching the holy Trinity, Person, and Iustice of Christ, may saue many: and the Pope shall haue an outward reward of longer suc∣cesse, and some hundreths of yeares must be spent this way.

Of the old opinion of 6000. yeares.

God hath cast old ages into a pleasant frame of measures: of them for Iewes, and from Iewes, I dedicated an Ebrew

worke to the Landtgraue of Hessia. Now thousandes I will touch. In 3000. exactly, the Temple was fully furnished: euen to the Arke. In 4000. exactly the Romanes destroyed the seconde Temple: if without it Messias dayes haue 2000. yeares from the yeare of Christ 1609. of Adam 5536. One as Heber may come to the worlds end, by 464. yer. The trueth God only knoweth: reason telleth affaires in worke require such tyme: But no particular person is sure of one day: but all should watch, when the Bridegrome commeth.

And to destroy them, that destroy the earth.

Although no Creature but Angells and men know God: yet the close bent of all Creatures is framed to serue man for Christ: God bending them so. And in that sense, euery thing is weary of their toyle, Eccl. 1. and groneth looking for the Redemtion of the Children of God. Rom. 8. and being tur∣ned to seruice of Idolls grone in Gods estieme, as corrupted: such was the old world in corrupting their wayes: such were Babel builders, till heathen came to God: and almost all to this day. And Apoc. 5. All creatures giue glory to the Lambe, in seruice of Christians. But alas, men to this day would ne∣uer search Gods word, the wealthie, and principall of state, but remit that ouer vnto others: as a base worke, for them∣selues to regard; whereby God cast off the world.

And the Temple of God was open in the heauen: and the Arke of his Couenant, was seene in his Temple: and there were light∣nings & voices & thunders, & earthquake & great haile.

After papistries ouerthrow, Christ who is the Temple,

and the Arke, who hath the Law within him: & is the mercy seat, shall be opened to the few saued: and God will pay Pa∣pists with warres, for the haile and fire that they mixed with blood: troublesome meteores eloquently expresse troubles of state: as before our Lordes first comming, the Romans mi∣series, destroying themselues, were a wonder to historiques: because Crassus robbed the Temple: and Pompei afore made Israel serue Rome; and Brutus with Cassius; and Antonius with Cleopatra: and againe Iulius: so Rome that still will crucifie Christ, shall haue as great stirrs to warne them of vtter ruine. But by warres, profanesse breedeth; to all sides: that when the SON OF MAN commeth, he shall scant finde faith vpon the earth. The best way, to keepe faith is to exercise our vni∣uersities in the Ebrew and Greeke Testament: and to leaue ciuill gouernement to sage courtes fitt for it: as Zuricke in Zuitzerland doth; that, Scholars tyrannie make not new pa∣pistrie. And thus once, all is reueiled vnto the end. New vi∣sions tell the same matter: for better clearnesse.

CHAP. XII.

A description of the Church.

AND, a great signe was seene in the heauen: a woman clothed with the sun. With the moone vnder her feet: and a crowne of 12. starres vpon her head: and beeing with child, cried in trauaile; and peigned to beare child.

THE woman is the church, through the song of songes,* 1.76 and there pure as the sun, heere, clothed with Christ the Sunne of Iustice: And the state of the faithfull, is called

through this booke, heauen; and they are a great signe to the profane world, to wonder at. The Moone, and all vnder the Sunne, is contemned of the faithfull: and the doctrine which the 12. Apostles, equall in knowled and authoritie, deliuered to the world, is the Crowne, and they be 12 starres: Iudas Isca∣riot fell;a starre from heauen; and Matthias became a sonne of consolation in his stead; to keepe still the number of XII. for the XII tribes: and as S. Paul trauailed of the Galathians, that is; of Christ, to be formed in them; that they frustrate not the Gospell, by holding circumcision, nowe abrogated: So the faithfull trauailed in soule, to haue Christ brought forth to heathens knowledge: that all might knowe, that all this world was made obedient to a man, At the first, which man fell from God,* 1.77 his first day,* 1.78 and then God opened his Coun∣sell, that the Sonne Eternall would be made man of a woman, to destroy the workes of the Angels that fell: who all are col∣lectiuely, satan, the enemie. Satan brought Adam to lose the life of his soule:* 1.79 and his body to death; and dust: and all this world to corruption; Christ kindled light in Adams soule; and after 930. yeares heauinesse, for sin tooke it to his ioy, and will raise vp the body, and make a new world:* 1.80 that all men who will receiue the abundance of grace, of the gift of iustice, may reigne by Christ: and all who will not regard this mercy, so cleare as the sunne: they all by Adams fall dead in sin; shalbe damned for euer with the Diuils; This is the trauaile of the Christian minde. Speach of this is in all books of the Old Testament, in Adams tongue; in all the newe, in Greeke; made most common for this Gospell. And Lawe with Gospell, expounded by groundes of art, which enemies grant; should bee the trauaile of our minde. And if Acade∣mies, had brought vp their scholars in Ebrew and Greek ex∣ercises, for the holy eternall Trinitie in Vnitie: and for kissing

the SON to happinesse: Psal. 2. By likely-hood of mans rea∣son, the world had benefull of true Christians, where as now our Papes, Archbuyshopps, and Buyshopps; know not one letter, prick, accent, of the Law; what authoritie it hath from God. A pitifull matter; that such blinde, should bee leaders. But the blinde will no other leaders: So God cannot pittie them; who will make knowen them that be his: and despise them that despise him: that they poore Caytifes shall perish for euer: and feele the aeternall wrath of him, whose mercy they haue despised: while they counted the mercies offred in Christ, to be but folly.

Of the Prophane Caesar: and Pope reuiuing of him, both comprised in the body, and taile, of one Dragon.

Another signe was seene in the heauen. For beholde, there was a great ruddie Dragon; with 7. heades and ten hornes: and vpon his heades seauen diademes. And his taile draweth a third part of the Starres of heauen, and cast them vnto the earth.

Iohn saw with his eyes in Vision; that which hee and all the Apostles: as S. Paul. 2. Thess. 2. saw in their minde. That from Rome, the Ruler, should rule; till hee were taken away: After, thence man of sin should arise. Both be heere in one dragon: which the profane Caesares and the Popes can not perceiue. They who be of the heauenly state, they all, do see, the Dra∣gon is the Diuill, or accusar of God: the great is the Diuells power by Rome: the ruddy bloodie persecution. His seauen heades, are seauē states of Rome, ouer THE FAITHFVL:

as the Iewes knew their story full well: Pompei by Rome was an Emperour in the East:* 1.81 But perished neere: in the land of Cham. So in Iudah, M. Crassus was after him, armed ouer Iudah as a King, for Rome, who robbed the Temple of Sa∣lem, of Abrahams house; but at Abrahams Charan, he and his army had a most famous destruction. Iulius Caesar made Cleopatra Lady of Iudah, who perished in Capitolio for that. Brutus & Cassius force, after was a King for Rome: They by Antoni perish. Antoni hath the East and marieth Cleo∣patra, and ruleth Iuda, and both perish. So fiue diademes of the Dragon perish. The 6. state is the wholle power which cruci∣fied Christ; and his members: till our Helenaes sonne, left Rome:* 1.82 and New Troy; to be a pillage to Alaricus, Gieze∣richus,, Theodoricus, & Totilas for old persecuting of martyrs. The seuenth is the Popes wealth, getting landes by S. Peters forged supremacy: and setting vp the Empire in the West. These be the seauen diademes; spoken, to the Iewes plaine vnderstanding. Heathen stories may fitt Romes 7. other states. The more fall out fitt: (as often many do to one speach) the more Rome (that crucified Christ) is condem∣ned: when GOD turneth continuall reuolution to haue Rome called into minde. Moreouer the allusion is to Da∣niels foure beastes, which had 7. heades. The Lion, one; the Beare, one; the Leopard foure; the fourth beast, one. The Roman state winning all those contreyes of the East, are fit∣ly noted by their armes: And specially by the then hornes. The Seleucidae by fiue kinges vexed Iudah by warres, against Lagidae: and Lagidae by so many againe, wasted Iuda: So that Greeke beast in one parted Kingdome, had 10. hornes: From that beast, the Roman beast hath also, ten Kingdomes, at the least: and vnder Augustus, and vnder the Pope, rekoned

to that number, Strabo 17. Steuch. contra Vallum. Lib. 2. so, these matters be all, most plaine.

Of the tayle.

The prophane Caesares persecution, moued few Chri∣stians, the starres of heauen, to fall. But the taile of the Empire, the false prophet, that speaketh lies, he as Antiochus, Daniel 8. maketh many fall from heauen: praetending religion, with much praetense and no substance.

The combat of the Roman Empire, with the Church.

And the Dragon stood before the woman, beeing in trauaile; that when she bore her childe, he might deuour it: And she bare a manly sonne, which will rule all nations, with a sceptre of yron. And the child was taken vp to God: and to his throne.

The allusion is from the dayes of Christ, borne in Bethleem: when Satan by Herodes swords, would haue deuoured him: but his mother fled with him to Egypt: & after that Satā ho∣ped to deuour him in the graue, he was taken vp into heauē: so when Christians soules trauailed to breed Christ: the Em∣perors stormed;* 1.83 to deuour that doctrine as Dauid told, Ps. 2. But they brought forth into the light of the world: the SON would bruse all nation-with an yron sceptre; as he did bruse the image in Daniel. And shewed that his throne is in heauen, being taken vp, vnto the aeternall King. And the Christians fled into the wildernesse; as CHRIST did in the tyme

of his preaching, or halfe seauen, Dan. 9. and often handled in the Gospell: in Eusebius handled: and of Beda, who cited the Apoc. allusions. M. Scaliger and others that make mo yeares of our Lordes preaching, spent ill, good houres. All tyme of affliction, is sweetly termed by our Lords affliction, to be as his, of dayes 1260. though it were of 300. yer. vnder Caesares resistance: and 600. vnder Popes: enimies to Iohns Apocalyps. The speach is full of comfort: calling vs vnto the afflictions of Christ himselfe; who reckoned all his owne dayes: and will haue all our teares in his bottle: and pay all dogges and Doegs for Cerberean barking.

A Commentary vpon the former vision.

And there was warre in heauen: MICHAEL and his An∣gells made warre with the Dragon: and the Dragon and his Angells made warre: but held not strength: neither was there place found any more for them in the heauen. And the great Dragon: the old Serpent, called the Diuell and Satan, who deceiueth the wholle world, he was cast out: againe I say, he was cast and his Angels were cast with him, into the earth.

The state of the faithfull, heere, is sweetly called hēauen: to shew our certeinty of hope, for the propre heauen: as the word of Law and Gospell is as sure to vs, as if we saw the third heauen; that, aboue the ayer, and aboue the starres, as S. Paul did, at his first calling, to a comfort against all his fol∣lowing afflictions: so the holy Daniel, that in one image made abridge from the end of the old Testament, vnto the beginning of the new, called the state after abrogation of Moises, the Kingome of heauen. Iohn Baptist doth begin

with his tongue. The kinddome of heauen is come. And the aeternall WORLD, the essentiall WORDE, who spake and all was made, he confirmeth the same speach, to shew that Daniels Image was ended: and the GOD of heauen setteth vp a kingdome, that cannot be corrupted: The obseruation of this speach, had kept Daniel in a cleare meaning: and not brought the West Empire of Christians, for East Greeke, Seleuco-Lagides athean. Nor tymes after Christ, for stories teaching when he would come. The termes of the Bible be pearles; & still beate vpon the open story, for noblest matters. So Saint Paul Ebrew. XI. speaking of the Maccabees martyrs, famous in the Talmudi∣ques, and after his dayes, historied by Greeke Iewes, saith from Daniels last speaches, of double resurrection; That they would not be deliuered because they looked for the better resurrection. So he sheweth that Antiochus persequutions were the last mentioned in Daniel. The Romans hindred not the Iewes holy religion, till by the Pharisees they vexed our Lord himselfe: when he opened the kingdom of heauen, dayes 1260. They who without knowledge of Daniel, would know the Gospel, are as men that would goe from one Land to another parted by great waters without a shipp. All that care for the kingdome of heauen, will care for him: And my paines in a third commentary, an English, a Latin, a shor∣ter in English, came forth by my care and charges. By the third milliones of our simple might haue knowen, the Pro∣phets whole heart. But that Bargulus Illyricus, would cast him into the Lions den: If Lions rent not his bones; I will com∣mende him to the God of Daniel: and the firy flames strea∣ming from his throne, for his fighting for the dragon against MICAEL and his Angells.

Of MICAEL.

Michael and Gabriel, are the only holy spirites, which haue names in the Law. And they only, in heauenly Daniel, called Son of man: as admitted vnto Angells company: so Ezekiel; and only they two. From Daniel chap. 8. and 9. Ga∣briel is brought, to Luc. 1. For most rare vse: The wise will vn∣derstand it: but the wicked will neuer vnderstand: Dan. 12. Mi∣chael is vsed thrise in Daniel: twice, chap. 10. and one chap. 12. Dan. 10. vers. 13. Beholde MICHA-EL, the principall, or only of the chiefe Princes, is come to aide me. Daniel saw a glorious vision of Christ: before which he fell as dead: then an Angel in the forme of a man, that is, Gabriel spea∣keth how Christ shewed his assistance; against Cambises in∣hibition of the Temples building: and giueth him a notati∣on: Hee that is in the forme of God: from Exod. 23. The Angell which hath the name of God in him: The character or forme of Gods person. Ebr. 1. 3. That doth MICAEL signifie. In our Lords wordes, Ioh. 10. from Dan. 12. The Father, and I, am one. As I haue shewed vpon Dan. 12. In Dan. 10. vers. last: the matter is playner: in these wordes: there is none strong for you in these affaires: but MICHA-EL, YOVR PRINCE. Da∣niel acknowledged; no creature of spirites, his PRINCE: therefore Micha-el must bee the Son of GOD. So he is called chap. 12. in the same Angells speach: Michael the great Prince, that standeth vp for his people. No created spirite dare chalenge, a princehood ouer people: so here, in the exposition of praise, MICHAEL is expounded Christ.

Of Tobies fable.

The Iewes, as I haue written; in Ierusalemi, vpon Dan. 8. say▪ their Fathers brought with them Angells names from Babilon, Michael, and Gabriel. Then if Angells had no names before: Tobie, that bringeth Asmodaeus for a spirite, must bee a late fable. Neither Thalmud Ierusalemy, nor Babilonian hath that name: Only late Rabbines. Yet the fable of Tobie, cited by Clemens of Alexandria is elder, then the compiled Talmudes. But they are made from Writers, all, Elder then Tobies fable. Thargum, Eccl. is a late worke: and eldest Iew for record of Asmodai, the Prince of Diuells: The Pha∣risees had, Beelzebub Prince of Diuells: And later Iewes made Prince of Diuells, Ben Tzirgha, sonne of Leprosie. To disgrace our faith of the SON; Prince, among the holy Angells. The wicked Rabbines, feigne a Prince among wic∣ked spirites. But wee make no created, Angell, Prince: the Eternall Sonne Creator of all, is the only Angell, Prince: And hee is the Arch-angell, that could not suffer Satan, to speake bad speach of Moses, the first King in Israel. But Iehouah, be∣fore Iehouah: said, The Eternall rebuke thee, Satan. The Iewes in Midras Rabba. Deut. chap. 33. feigne, pleading from Sa∣tan, before God, for Moses: and in Abboth Rabbi Nathan. S. Iude telling Rabbins that they would destroy the Nati∣on by resisting rule: bringeth their owne commentary, how Michael the Archangel checked Satan, for contempt of Mo∣ses King of Israel: and giueth him the high checke from Zach. chap. 3. The Eternall rebuke thee Satan So the Eternall Sonne before the Father, spake in Zacharie: what in Iudes Rabbins in a like cause Michael the Arch-angell speaketh:

and Zohar, Gen. col. 46. saith, Where Michael is head of the holy Angells, there Gods maiestie is meant. This hath Zo∣har. And we should not fauor Arias more, then our enemies would. Tobies fable disturbing Scriptures glory, where euen Rabbins speake for it, should no more come among holy workes: then a worke of Beelzebub, Asmodaus, or Ben Tzirgha: being a leprous wicked worke; from the principall mischiefe of the Diuel.

Of Michaels Angells.

All the true Christians are called Michaels Angells, they fight by the two edged sword of Gods word: which origi∣nally, in the Ebrew and Greeke new Testament; is pure in writ: cleare in meaning: and perfect to discusse all sage mat∣ters. Caesares Diui were soone confuted: because all knew their profanesse: they were soone by all sides excluded, from all mens regard: for any hope of happy state: But the great fight here is with the King of Locustes: and his garrisons, Satans Angells: that they may be knowen, not to be the People of God. Here is a sore combate: that of the two Prophets, ch. XI.

Of the wicked spirites names.

Dragon, old Serpent, Diuel, Satan, bee the names of the wicked spirites companie. King Pharaoh, Esa. 27. is a Dra∣gon, as old Pharaoh; who, for all Moses Rod, would bee but a Serpent: So the king of Madai and Paras worshipped in Ba∣bel, that for a moneth none should pray but vnto him, is in the Apocrypha fable, a Dragon, worshipped in Babilon: So the Roman Diui Caesares, and the Pope, shewing himself, in the

Temple of God, as if he were God, make a Dragon: as the old eni∣mie worketh in them.

Of old Serpent.

The old Rabbins as Zohar: and Aben Ezra, and many moo, confesse, that the Angells which fell, spake in the old Serpent. And that company is called the old Serpent or Tem∣pter: as Adam gaue the Serpent from his nature, the name, Tempter: The Rabbins whom I haue cited, (in an Hebrew treatise of fitting Iubilees to the yeare of our Lordes death;) so terme the Tempter: & later Aben Ezra; though late wic∣ked Iewes turne all to fables of a naturall Serpent: who may be musselled by their owne ancient.

Of Diuell.

Diabolos, in Greeke is the commune name of any slan∣derer; but applied by Iobs translater, chap. 1. to the Ebrew Satan, enimie; where our enimie the false accuser, goeth a∣bout like a roaring Lion, seeking whom hee may deuour. There Diabolos expresseth enimie, by occasion taken from Satan slandering of Iob. Saint Pet. 1. 5. taketh both names. The Zohar telleth vpon Gen. 3. howe the Diuell accuseth each one, from his comming into the world, all his life. So by the Iewes, hee accused Christ as an enemie to Caesar; and made him pay for robbery. Psal. 69. though it was not rob∣bery for him, to say, hee was the Sonne of GOD. Christ held it no robbery to bee eaquall to God; but the Diuell the Slanderer made Caiphas vrge this as a deadly matter: so the Christians, were slandered to the Caesares, as athean; and the reformed now

are haeretiques to Papistes; some trapps we lay in their way: wherby Gods iustice doth whipp vs by their tongues.

Of trapps laid by our selues.

Whereas, Catelthein eis haidon, in the godly: is all one as to remoue hence to the father: Geneua denying Christ a passe, Catelthein eis haidon: denieth in tongue, that he went to the Father: And so denieth all religion. Likewise Lutherans by Vbiquity, for the humanity of Christ, wound all the do∣ctrine of incarnation: wherein the humanity is according to our kinde, sin onely excepted: Besides, we grant to the Papists, that text of both Testaments is corrupt: and so wee weaken the auctority of scripture; and make no end of checking the holy Greek Testam. that the Iesuits binde not it, but Ieromes Latin with Ebrew in octauo. Also where the Apostles speake plainly to all learned Iewes: wee expound them as if they had coined Phrases, to new vexation of our spirits: and make the word seeme a nose of wax. Thus, we hinder our owne fight, but some still hold the truth, that the accusation cannot be generall. The rest should be wise with them.

The Diuell and his Angels,* 1.84 by MICAEL that standeth vp for his people, who be his Angels; are banished from the Church: and knowen to be vnclean spirits.

A second and playner exposition, of the Dragons warre.

And I heard a great voice saying in the heauen, now is come the saluation, and power, and Kingdome of our GOD, and the auctority of his CHRIST, because the accusar of our bre∣thren,

who accuseth them before GOD day and night, is cast downe; And they haue ouercome by the blood of the Lambe, and by the word of his Testimony; and despised their liues vnto death. Therefore reioyce yee heauens, and they who dwell in them: wo be vnto them which dwell in the Land and the Sea: because the Diuell is come to you, hauing great wrath, knowing that he hath but a litle while.

Where a company by Martyrdome shew that saluation commeth onely by the death of CHRIST, and are con∣stant in that Testimony: then troupes that make the heauens kingdom heere, protest they know how saluation cōmeth: & know Gods power, that falleth the mighty state of the Pope, and know wherein the Kingdome of God standeth: And the auctority of Christ: where the Pope had a Kingdome of Satan in his policy, through all partes, of all common weales: euen from ruling Emperours, to the poorest that had but a chimney, to pay a Peter-peny. The holy Testament playnelie shewing our Creatores: And how the spirit of CHRIST flootereth vpon all the waters of both Testaments, and cleared the holy story: And cleareth our hearts, to call vpon GOD, with a good heart, this sheweth in this plaine sum, what the Kingdome of God and auctority of CHRIST is. Gouernement standeth vpon plaine rules. The wealthy that know CHRIST, Kinges, Dukes, Earles, Barons, Knights, will study to excell in Diuinity, to be true Bishopps and Elders, to eate vp the Booke of the Gospell, and to see all miscariage sagely re∣streined: being those that Saint Paul and the Talmudiques meant by Pastors. And will see how by Church lands an in∣finite

company may be made cunning in tongues, and sense of both Testaments. That the Angelos Ecclesiae, and daylie Seniores, may be so taught in Diuinity, as men are in libe∣rall artes: to know the wholle facultie, and the propre vse, of euery holy booke. And what concent all the scripture hath; and where one error putteth all out of tune, but may soone be remoued: so a faithfull minde, will often in a day runne ouer all the Bible: and see all ages faithfull, as trees planted by waters: and all wicked as dust scattred by the winde. And such will be true Bishopps; as, Cucullus non facit monachum: so a courtiers fauor, and title; maketh not a Bishopp for sal∣uation, and power, and kingdome of God, and authority of Christ. Buy-shopps mocke with GOD: but all Mordecaies will vse them as Agagites: and as leprous to the Church. So when all Gouerners in state; be learned Bishopps, ioy will be in the Church; that the Diuell must goe to Land, or quiet state of the Pope, or sea warres of Emperors bad: to seeke whom he can deuour. The learned dealers for the Church, will finde for it, meanes in persequution to be pro∣tected: Yea and to make the Land or Papisticall state, as King H. VIII. did, drie vp the riuers of the Popes perse∣quution. In the middle of Papistry he ouerthrew the Pope by Papistes. Who were content to buy the Abbeies that fed Idolatrous Locusts, & could not for starke shame denie, a common prayer booke made from the masse booke, tur∣ned to English: so, so much was chosen from the masse booke, to be in English, as seemed not directly to fight with Gods trueth, and subscription for allowance to that, was no further meant, but that the Papists could finde no fault with it: Vnder K. E. 6. and Q. E. the best Bishopps allowed the communion booke, no further; and gaue others leaue to

expresse that, how they bare with it, vntill fitt tyme of amendement.

Of the Dragons short tyme.

This speach sheweth the tyme, neere the seauenth trum∣pet for the worlds end, by the Dragons tayle; the Pope heere meant: in his persecution: that the Diuell is fierce, knowing that he shall not be long the God of this world. And the Pope feareth least his Kingdome shall soone fall. And our Buyshopps that vrge his canons damned by our common Lawes, are now in rumores, that they incense some to begge all Buyshopps lands. Leicester went farre: to chaing 40000. lib. for rack rent: but more harme is bred by Buyshopps tyranny now. Bishopps vnder King Edw. haue beene such, as none (but of Satans spirite) would deny them to bee lawfull Bishops. And such as agreed well with Nobles, Gentry, and all. The name troubleth none but the Barbarous. They who hold the place without teaching the people the trueth; and with tyranny: breake the cōmon lawes of the realme: which stand with reason: that is, the Law of God: such should chainge their minde: and obey the Gospell, lest their short tyme be for Sarans seruice and for euer.

And when the Dragon saw that he was cast into the earth, he persequuted the woman, which brought forth the male child.

This common place toucheth all the Popes persequu∣tions, though it be vttered as at one tyme. The Pope had still ready cruell torment: for all of his that descried wicked∣nesse, in his religion.

And to the woman were giuen two winges of an eagle, to flee into the wildernesse; into her owne place: to bee nourished there a tyme, and tymes, and halue a tyme, from the prae∣sense of the Serpent.

The Pope driueth the Church into the Wildernesse, as Pharaoh droue Israel: Saul, Dauid: Antiochus, the holy Iewes: the Pharisees, he Lord of glory for a tyme, two tymes and halfe a tyme: three yeeres and an halfe: and, as I shewed; all tyme of persecution, is called in remembrance of our Lordes: a persecution of dayes 1260. as chap. XI. or of a tyme, two tymes, and halfe a tyme: As Beda, and Carthusianus, well noted. In Exo. 19. God saith, hee brought Israel from Egypt, as with eagles winges: so the persecutor heere is a newe Pharaoh: and Rome is Egypt spiritually, as in chap. XI. And the Dra∣gon Pharaoh; is heere, a new Dragon. And the Pope; which will bee worshipped, for a God: is as Darius, Dan. 6. and in the fable vpon that: as the Dragon, which the Chaldeans worshipped. The Phrase of the fable, folowed a true storie.

Of the tyme of these persequutions.

And the Dragon did cast after the woman out of his mouth, water, like a riuer: to make her riuer-caried: But the earth holpe the woman; and the earth opened her mouth, and dranke vp the riuer, which the Dracon cast out of his mouth. And the Dracon was angry with the woman, and went to make warre with the rest or her seede: which keepe the Com∣maundement of God: and holde the testimonie of IESVS CHRIST.

The Popes power (when Satan was let loose, to deceiue; that Kinges gaue their strength to Pseudo-Petre) driueth the Church not to be seene: for certaine hundreths of yeres; be∣fore Martyr, Zuinglius at Zuricke, in the Church which Char∣les the Great built, shewed that he was the taile of the great Dracon, which drew the starres of heauen from their place. And now they comment best vpon this place: asking where was our Church; before M. Lutheres tyme? I will aske where was it not? Milliones in England opened themselues prae∣sent: when valiant K. Henry the VIII. shooke off the Pope: and the best learned of the Popes pay: were least enimies to vs: as Cuthbert Tonstall; who at London and Duresme, still bare with the Protestants workes: and would sweare by his Fa∣thers soule (therein faulty) that neither the accusares, nor he could amend them: full many moo were of that vein: as they who gaue harbor closely to the teachers of the holy Gospell: and what learned haue the papistes bred; till our side forced them to studie. And at this houre their best grant, that wee ouer-reach them in the testaments tongues; and clearness; & defense of the purenesse of the text. Our greatest hinderance commeth by our Buyshops, that are voide of loyalty, & full of cruelty: I speake not against Bishops, sage and learned: but Buyshops sauage & vnlearned. Waters of trouble, they helpe the Dragon to cast from the mouth of his canons: that no praemunire will serue their turne: and if any would keepe them from hell, will burne such papers. And when common Lawes of earth policie, drinke vp and drie the K. of Locusts waters: yet if the rest of vnaduised zeale giue them aduan∣tage; Cerberus shall barke so: that they may bee forth com∣ming, but not comming forth. The maine of the Church in Albion, Almany, France, & Zuitzerland, the confederate prouinces,

and Denmarke, haue made the earth to drie the Popes Riuers of Belial, (as 2. Sam. 22. speaketh.) But yet in Spaine holy Martyrs dayly finde the 42. moneth like affliction: to bee conformed to the sufferings of Christ, because they worship God only: That is, as all Iewes expound the phrase, pray only vnto him: and rest in the abundance of grace of the guift of iustice, to reigne by Christ. What authoritie on earth ma∣keth this Dragon; the chap. 13. following will tell plainely: and the 14. how for Idolatry reiected, the taile of the Dra∣gon maketh Martyrs.

CHAP. XIII.

And I stood vpon the sand of the Sea; and I saw a beast comming out of the Sea, hauing seauen heades, and ten hornes: and vpon his hornes ten crownes, and vpon his heades a name of Blasphemie.

THIS holy Reuelation, speaking of matters to come, borroweth speaches from matters past: which is the sure way to giue a sound Iudgement. Daniel comfor∣teth the family of Nathan, by Gods vengeance vpon great Kinges, arising great from seas of troublous warres. The first was not Assur, but Babel: the Lion, with NABV. his mouth: who can deliuer you from my handes, chap. 3. The second was a Beare, from Madai & Paras; the East deuouring North, West, South, as hauing 3. ribbes in the mouth. And by two mighty kingdomes, Medes and Persans, set vp one gouernement: These two, had but two heades, as all of the kinde: the third, was a Leopard with foure heades: Alexander Macedon, and his foure chiefe: which in 40. yer. brought all his dominion

parted into 23. Captaines, and many Kinges afore, holding their owne, into the Power of foure. The fourth was no new Beast: but the same nation of the Greekes: in a parted king∣dome: in Seluchus who gate seuentie two kingdomes: and Ptolomie Lagides in Aegypt.

Of two speciall points to be noted heere.

They who make the Romans one of Daniels Beasts, do pleasure the Iewes highly: concluding that Caesar and Rex Ro∣manorum: and our Constantine and his successores went to e∣ternall flames. Eusebius began it, as Oecolampidius citeth his fragment: good Caluin folowed that Atheisme: and good Beza too: thence thundering with powder without pellet a∣gainst the Pope; and not marking how seauen tymes ouer, gracious Daniel, teacheth that Greekes be the last that afflict holy Iewes in his pictures. And Iewes vpon Dan. 8. confesse as Ralbag, and Seror Hamor of Abr. Sebagh, that Greekes bee Daniels last pictured. And our error is duller then the Iewes: they confesse; for our Gospell, that Greekes be the last affli∣cters: When the matter forceth them to speake trueth: wee relinquish their grant, to our Gospells strength: and folow them in a lye, to our Gospells ouerthrow. Heere we haue no better to say; then, that Satan hath deceaued vs. Polichronius the learned Greeke Father of old, saw the trueth, and wic∣ked Porphyri confesseth the same. And Sebastian Munster, at Basill reuiued a touch of the trueth: and Polyhistor Bodinus, Tremelius: and our learned Whitaker; and D. Iohn Reignold, in dayly speach; and M. Rollock: and Geneua the zealous towne, in their last french, reiect all notes damning Rome and the Pope; The Iewes ouer the world were broken, if all the Popes

side, for their owne cause, would do the same: and the Iewes broken, would breake the Turkes Machumed.

The second Poincte.

The goodnesse of God was infinite, in breaking Salomons kingdome; and sending Iewes to Babell, to preach God, that made the world: and to shew the wickednesse of the towres building, forworshipp of starres. So the power of the great God, appeared in extolling base Babell, to fell Assur and all kingdomes, and to fall in seauenty yeeres: that Cyrus might say: The God of heauen gaue him all the Kingdomes of the world: and when Daniel had taught of the redemption by Christ: after seuen seuenties: & Iewes went home from 120. nations to Ierusalem in that hope: God made foolish the wisedome of Plato & Aristotle, for their dreamed happinesse. And this aboue all, is a miracle of miracles, that the Greeke tongue knowen in the West ouer, was conueied by Greeke soldiers ouer North, East and South, by Seleucidae and Lagidae. So that, in three hundred yeares, Greeke was made common ouer all the world. And Homer, was turned into the Greeke tongue, as Fr. Portus, praef. in Hom. writeth; doubtlesse by some Mace∣donians, for increasing Greeke in their Colonies. By this meanes, the Greeke tongue was made commune, ouer the world: that commune saluation might be written in Greeke. Also, the Macedonian Kinges setted in Aegypt, and they of Syria: both clayming Iudea, and still fighting for it, as they be∣came victores, scattered Iewes into all partes: that they abide scattered there yet: And† 1.85 Itinerarium Rabbi Beniamin sheweth: euen through the furthest India. So the Apostles might speake in the Greeke tongue to the old law. And thus the 4. Kingdomes tyranny, holpe much to saue others, by their owne destruction.

How the Romanes armes, are taken from the Kingdomes in Daniel.

The ten hornes are from the Seleucolaegidae, in ten hornes: fiue of each side vexing Iuda. But there were tenne particular Kinges; heere Kingdomes: noted by a crowne vpon euery horne. Now exactly, fiue Seleucidae, are not notable: but fiue Lagidae bee. So for the strict number God would not haue all the world vexed: in men not worthy strict regard of storie. But aboueX. Kinges of old Kingdomes now be noted. And Strabo lib. 17. noteth, that Augustus diuided all Proconsul∣ships into X. And Steuchus against Vallu. diuideth the Popes, in the same sort. As I haue in Con. Scr. shewed. The color of Leopard, is from Alexander: Beares foote, from Paras: Lions mouth, from Babell: Hornes, color, feete, mouth; meane all tyranny; demeanour, course, & lawes alike. As Babel deified the Image, Dan. 2. Paras, their King: Alexander, would bee a God. And Antiochus, would haue Iupiter Olympius: So the Caesares, would still be Diui: And termed the Christians Atheists: as when martyrs were moued to abiure Christ; this was the recantation; 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. That is, away with the Atheists. As a speach vnto Caesar: to hold Christians Atheists: and to request their destruction. Eus. Eccl. Histor. In this sort the Caesar hath a name of blasphemy, holding Gods seruants, whose conuersation is in heauen, to be not Gods seruants, but wicked men: as the text will shew anon.

And the beast which I saw was like a Leopard: and his feete as a Beares: and his mouth as the mouth of a Lion: & the Dragon gaue him his owne power: and his owne throne: and great au∣ctoritie.

Heere we see, why Satan bare armes, from the Romanes

armes. Euen because Satans autority was executed by them. The god of this world had such auctority giuen, to trye the elect: that the Gospell might be knowne, to be hid to none, but to whom the God of this world blinded vnderstanding.* 1.86 This farre reacheth the profane Empire: which our great Constan∣stine made dead: when he left old Rome, and made Bizantiū new Rome. By the death of one head, the exposition follow∣ing sheweth the whole beast once dead. Pompei with Romes [ 1] force oppressed Gods people: there Iuda felt one head: and he perished in Aegypt. M. Grassus with Romes army made [ 2] another head, and robbed the Temple of Abrahams sonnes; who came from Charran or Carrae.* 1.87 At Carrae the Parthians ouerthrew his whole army: to the aeternall shame of the Em∣pire. Iulius Caesar tamed Aegypt: and disposed Cleopatraes Go∣uernement; [ 3] to haue Iudae vnder a toe of that legge: a third head: he was kild in the Senate house. Brutus & Cassius, the chiefest of his murtherers, their Romane host oppressed Iu∣da; [ 4] and they made a fourth head. Antonius, he with the Ro∣mane force being made a mighty King in the East, maried Cleopatra, and made Herod for Her, King of Iuda: that Da∣niels Image might haue some remembrance till Christ came. [ 5] He as Pompei perished in Aegypt; a fift head. Then came the state of Rome to one Person: and so continued one head from Augu∣stus, vnto great Constantine. And in that head when he left cursed Rome, the beast there was dead. So the sixt head had [ 6] beene, and was not: and yet was restored; to be a seauenth head: [ 7] and the Pope is in that head, with all his power: and also will [ 8] be a seuerall power aboue all: and make also an eight head, chap. 17. That is heere once told.

And I saw one of his heades, as slaine vnto death: and his deadly stroke was healed: that admiration was through the whole

earth, after the beast: & they worshipped the Dragon, which gaue his power vnto the beast: and they worshipped the beast saying, who is like to the beast? Who can warre with him? And a mouth was giuen him speaking great thinges: and blasphemies: and auctority was giuen him to be doing 42. moneths: and he opened his mouth to blasphemy against God: to blaspheme his name: and his Tabernacle: and them whose Tabernacle is in heauen: And it was giuen him to make warres with the sainctes, and to ouercome them. And power was giuen him ouer euery tribe, tongue, and nation: That all who dwell in the earth, should worship him, they whose names are not written in the book of life of the Lamb, which was slaine fromt the beginning of the world.

Heere the tyrannie of the profane Caesares, caried by the spirite of Diuell is fully described: well knowen by Diuus Nero, Diuus Domitian, and the rest of Diui or Diuels, vnto Dio∣cletian. That Christians reading this, might looke, for such troubles, as the holy in Daniel susteined. This needeth no ex∣position: but it selfe expoundeth, chap. 12. for the vpper part of the Dragon. And as Dan. 7. God sate vpon a fiery throne; shewing a reueng vpon all the afflicters of his people. So Apoc. 6. warre, bloody, black, and pale, and a gulfe of a graue was opened: shewing how the Caesares warred and perished mi∣serably 300. year. with their great armies. The Romane sto∣ries tell all, most plentifully: and Rome, after their destructi∣on felt it, by Alaricus, in Zozimus, by Giezricke, in the Eccles. story: from Lybia a new Hanniball, by Theodoricus, & Totilas: THAT AS STEVCHVS CONFESSETH, ROME HAD BEENE MADE A MOST FILTHY LODGE, OF OXEN AND HOGGES, BVT FOR THE POPES. Now the Caesares punishment followeth, with a

seuere taunt of dulnesse, to them that will not marke stately speaches: From Mat. 13. and Apoc. 2. and 3.

If any man haue an eare, let him heare, Hee that carieth capti∣uitie shall goe into captiuitie (Abb. 1. 2. for the Chaldean) if any kill with sword, hee shall bee killed with sword, Gen. 9.

When Antiochus the vile slew Iewes faithfull to God, & had affinitie with Egypt: God plagued both houses more notablie then any families that euer were before. Heathen did note it, though they knew not, that they made a cōmen∣tary to make Daniel, a most cleare booke: so Aurelus Victor commonly read with Iustine in Grammar scholes, sheweth howe the Caesares were plagued to the astonishment of the world: since Rome crucifyed the Lord of Glory. And Herodian handleth an Iliad of their plagues for 70. yer. how the Empe∣rores were so vile as dogges. Sozimus sheweth litle better suc∣cesse. And before our Lordes dayes in the fleshe, when their Empire made an head ouer Iuda; Pompei, Crassus, Iulius, Brutus, Antonius, and their Ciuill warres, were wonders of misery. And Plini recordeth, what miseries made Augustus weary of his life, full often. These rules should be a bridle for Buyshopps of Rome, and all of their Caius.

Heere is the faith and constancie of the holy.

Our gratious aeternall Spirite here meeteth with the weak: that they should not iudge of Gods fauor, by prosperitie in this world, From Cain, to Tuualcain, (or heathen smith Vul∣cain) the wicked bare sway: Which Spirite went and preached in the dayes of Noe, to them that are now Spirits in Prison. Nemrod

the Rebel had first dominion; and Niniueh and Babel at the last, Nemrods house: and in Dan. 11. 35. and 12. 10. the faith∣full are told what God meant, to let wicked Magog so afflict his: euen to trie them in the fire, to purifie them, & to whitten them. Twise the very same termes be told. Heere, is the same mat∣ter. That God would trie the pacience, as Dan. 12. of the ho∣ly: Holy Peter writing from Babylon to the Iewes scattred, telleth them of their happinesse, in belieuing in Christ, whose kingdome tryeth his,* 1.88 as gold is tryed. The witty wicked Poet could tell so much: as Menander, Epimenides, and Aratus other poinctes.

Scilicet vt fuluum spectatur in ignibus aurum, Tempore sic duro est inspicienda fides.

That is,

As yellow Gold in fier men doe trie, So Faith is prou'd in miserie.

Euery trueth hath Gods warrant, whosoeuer doth speake it. Now the Popes religion standeth in prosperiti; & no com∣mon weale hath their wealth and quietnesse. Therefore they are not of S. Peters faith: who from Babylon wrote to the neere scattred Iewes, of affliction. Although at the first some Doctores of Rome were afflicted, and martyrs is too. But after quietnesse, they still labored, to bring home from the East to old Rome; and pleaded from the Iewes manner of Fables, that the first called Apostle was in the Principall Citie: to make him a most wicked man: that (foreseeing (as a Prophet) combatts where hee hath beene,) would not in his owne tyme, make that matter past all doubt. As Saint Paul Bishoppe of Rome: and Saint Luke of Antioh, ma∣keth it past all doubt, that Peter was neuer neare Rome:

Clemens and Tertullian made Eusebius, write that he was: And all who folow them haue but rumores auctoritie. And he is cursed that makes mans auctoritie his arme: and Melchior Ca∣nus a Rhomist, maketh a sounde common place, that our Churches stories of men are weake testimonies: In the 300. yer. persequution, it was not safe for any to write of others: because enemies by such would search out more, how to per∣sequute Christians. Paul of Romane name, borne free in Rome, who would not build in others fundations, who was carefull for to strengthen the Romans, as not hauing yet an Apostle, who first told the Synagogue, Acts 28. whereupon the Gospell stood, sheweth that HEE brought the name of Christ, to Caesares pallace, Phil. 1. and was told Act. 23. that hee should so doe. And saluting 25. Rom. 16. neuer giueth token of one word touching Peter: but cleane otherwise, Gal. 2. and Peter telleth expresly that from Babylon he wrote his first Epistle, chap. 5. whereby all maner of speach, all men would require proprietie: that the most knowen Babylon should be there meant. Yet as Pindarus saith that men be∣lieue fables more then trueth: so experience of sage men prooue that true: men otherwise sage, hold that true; that Peter was in Italy: as the Chaldi Iob saith hee was at Constanti∣nople, and the forged Ben Vziel vpon Num. 24. and millions of milliones after them: whereas we despise Iewes: Iewes equally despise Romists: where any could not misse to haue knowen the trueth: if Peter had euer bene at Rome. They who say by Babylon he meant Rome, would make him a simple Fisher: that knewe not where a trope would make a wickedlie: and afflict all ages: where men neuer date cōmon bookes for all Ages, from a misnamed place; where the Rea∣der would count the speaker a lyer: so the 2. Epistle was writ∣ten

from Chaldea where the letter 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 was an S. in Bosor. Beor in the 70. and that, S. Peter would haue folowed liuing in Greeke landes.

And I saw another Beast, comming vp from the earth, which had two hornes like a lambe, and spake as a Dragon: and pra∣ctised all auctority of the first beast; before him: and cau∣seth the earth and them that dwell in it, to worship the first beast: whose wound to his death, was healed, &c. to the end of the Chap.

A most plaine description of the Pope. 1. by the beast ari∣sing from the earth.

First his state is a beast: as all armes of state are figured, by beasts & such. So the King of Locusts, ch. 9. is a beast cōming out of the earth, ch. 11. earth opposition to the sea, signi∣fieth a quiet state. So the Pope by quietnesse gate lands, to be aboue all Emperours; yet Ceph, the Rocke aeternall, would be a seruant. And Peter Cephas, a fisher: but the vnlikest vnder their name, would be the vnlikest: next the Diuell, the God of this world: so his, a great state vpon the earth; in the City which crucifyed Christ.

By the Lambes two hornes.

The Lambe, signifieth the S. of God; Iohan. 1. & Apoc 5. Hornes, power, Psalm. 18. & Dan. 8. So he that chalengeth to be in steade of Christ, and to haue double power from him, Ecclesiasticall and Temporall, in Ebrew, ADONIKAM. My Lord is set vp, he is heere described. He so sheweth himselfe, in the Temple of God: as if he were God: among many millions

who knewe him to bee the wicked man. But as in old Babel men were of Angells match, the three nobles that quenched the fier▪ (and made Nemrods sonne confesse their God.) and gracious Daniel admitted to familiaritie with Christ, and his Angells: and Ezechiel, and Ezra, and men like Angells: so where the Diuel had his Chappell, God had and hath his Church; to tell how Satan ruleth the Pope: and hath strong worke in error.

OF ONE ERROR IN THE POPE: WHICH MAKETH HIM NEXT THE DIVEL: WHERE THE DIVEL WOVLD TREMBLE; TO BEE SO IMPVDENT O∣PENLY.

The ground of our saluation standeth, in belieuing this, of the womans seede, a destroyer of Satans workes, Gen. 3. HEE, shall bruise thy head:* 1.89 that is spoken twise, in Adams tongue, in the masculine gender. Some late Popes I thinke, knewe so much Ebrew: though of old few did: when they made first the translation, called S. Ieromes, to be ignorant of this. So, not SHEE is meant, but HEE. The aeternall God, as the Zoar, from Iewes, there note: God in Christ, and againe, and againe, thou Serpent, shall bruise HIS foote-stepp: and not HER foote-stepp: yet the Popes translation corrupteth that which they call S. Ieromes: and say; shee, shall bruise thy head.

1. So the Latin called S. Ieromes goeth; though Arias Mō∣tanus had a better Conscience: & put forth the true Ebrew.

2. Of all Ebrew copies, that euer haue bene heard of: none herein was noted to differ: as by them full many, (which we read) wee may iudge of the rest: who would not passe ouer difference in Silence if any difference had bene.

3. All Greekes vniversally, follow the Ebrew: yet against all, the Pope would haue: not HE: but SHEE: Marie, in his translations: & in a treatise foisted into Plantines great Bible.

4. Satan is broken thus: he brought Adams soule to death by sinne: the restorer must giue it iustice.

5. Satan brought mans body to corruption; that HE, must restore it in resurrection.

6. Satan by Adams fall brought all this world to corrupti∣on▪ the restorer, must bee able to make a newe world. But an HE, not a SHEE, must doe this: wherfore, this error, conui∣cteth the Pope of wickednesse, as high as the Diuels can goe. Yet all, that goe vnder Papists names, are not of this minde nor Giltinesse: but all well charged with error here, are gilty without good change of mind. While this standeth, & honor to Mary aboue her place. The Popes throne & Satans be all one. For this maine poinct, would I gladly haue, a learned Pa¦pist to reply: that all might see, what can be spoken against the trueth.

Of the Dragons speach.

Lawes be the speach of a Policy: and the Popes decretals ouerruling states, are wicked, commonly; though all cannot be senslesse: yet by vnlawfull men vrged they are all wicked. Seeing the Pope can haue no more right; thē a Teacher, if he were learned: al frō him is like an hand blackened with pitch. And S. Paul taught the Romans; that euery soule should sub∣mitt himselfe to the higher power. Nero was then in place: and S. Paul appealed vnto him. And Nero the wicked man; in politie sensible, from natiue witt, was S. Pauls gard, & the good of the world: against the Scribes Synedrion: to which all must stande, Deut. 17. prouided alwayes, that they speake

sensibly, from the Law: otherwise all their right was lost: and when they persequuted Christ. He gaue the Romanes their auctority for life and death: that Iewes might not kill any 40. yeares before Ierusalem fell. So the heathen Lawes giuen for mans ciuill good, be the earth that drinketh vp, the riuer cast out of the Dragons mouth, to drowne the Church.

Of the two hornes, counterfaiting the Lambes.

The Pope praetendeth to folow Aharon, and the Leuites: and thence commeth his spirituall sword: and he will with∣out all color of warrant; be a King of Kings, and Lord of Lords. His wickednesse in the first being detected, should shew that the Dragon speaketh in him. Aharon had no more to doe with gouernemēt then any other man, nor any of his sonnes: and it was death for any to meddle with his trade: that was not of his seede: that his house should be distinct, till Christ of Iudah sacrificed himselfe: & through the veile of his flesh went not into the Limbum, as the deceiued hold, but into the very heauens: after this, Leuies office was wholly ended: though M^r. Eduward Liuely be commended, for his Persian Chronologie:* 1.90 Which maketh sacrifices of Gods house hindred in Em∣porour Vespasians dayes: that they could not be done, by whom they ought to be done, or not so diligently, as they ought. He and his commēders missed strangely of Christianity, vnto the depth of Satans badnesse: and next them the Pope. Aharons sonnes for strange fier were presently killed; and were not forgiuen in this world, but were in the world to come: But the Pope blaspheming the Holy Ghost, and the plaine trueth of Gods spirite, shall neither be forgiuē in this world, nor in the world to come: but as Iscariot in this world is giuen ouer from sin

to sin: that he cannot come to the iustice of God: and is ex∣presly condemned to aeternall flames for the world to come: Chap. 19.

Of the Popes succession.

The Popes brag of succession, euer since S. Peters dayes, in vaine. S. Peter was no Priest; nor of Leui: But an Elder: 1. Pet. 5. and hauing no more honorable faith then those El∣ders. Elders neuer had particular succession: though he Thalmud in Aboth to proue wicked traditions feigne successi∣on, howe one deliuered ouer, Lawe by mouth. May. praef. Tom. 1. Gamaliel had S. Paul S. Paul Timothie, and millions: who kept the Bible to this day. And Christian Princes who truely knew God: left succession in some of their policie: and still there were some Apostolie, or Angelie Ecclesiae: that sagely read the Bible: and Baptized: and brake bread: the Communi∣on of the body of Christ: and gaue the Cupp. his New Testa. blood. The high Councill made Doctores: and they were all either learned in Diuinitie; or, in great blame before God: and one skilfull might make thousandes, in few year. that men should not brag of succession, from one: to know both Testaments pure in write: sure for meaning; by auctores of the tongue: where enimies and friendes, vse language alike: and praecep∣tiue, for all that ought to bee knowen: this dutie, a Doctor should performe: to shew the face of Christ, to shine like the sunne, through all the Bible. But neuer Pope to this day, could doe this much. Therefore, they should not clayme the spiri∣tuall horne. As holy Paul wished K. Agrippa, and all the assem∣blie, equall to himselfe, sauing his bondes. And S. Luke ioy∣ed, to pen S. Paules infinite witte, therein: and what an Asse he made of Tertullus: so, true Papae, would haue reioy∣ced

to haue made all Princes that gaue them reuerence, per∣fect in the word of God. But they had not S. Ieromes spirite, to goe by might to learne of a Iewe, the Ebrew tongue: and to write till, 91. to open Gods worde. Hee alone, did more then euer were in Rome Papae. Therefore hee deserued more reuerence then they all: and the slow bellies should be asha∣med, to be such Kinges of Locusts in the world: and all Car∣dinals & Buyshopps that crosse that crosse the common Lawes of nations: And People must needes be wicked, that honor the prelate, in Iudgement. Esai. 32. repeteth Moyses law, and saith for the Gospell: that vnder it; Nabal, shall not be called Nadib. The foole shall not be called most reuerend, or right reuerend; But hee shalbe such whose studie standeth, in most reuerend or right reuerend matters. I now translate Nadib, a generall terme of high title; Isai. 13. to particular speciall vse. euery comman∣dement of God hath his Maiestie, which created the World: and they breed Monsters, that make crosse lawes.

Of the ancient facilitie, in teaching the Law.

The holy Iewes did, as all men should; honor the finger of God in the two tables: wherein all wisedome of faith & man∣ners is conteined. And a late worke, Tiphereth (glory) of Israel, telleth that Ebrew letters, vowels▪ prickes, accents, are at this day, as God set in the two tables. All Popes Academies deny this, their owne glory: and would make mans witt auctor of these three; that all should bee accursed, who make man their strength. So wise is the Church that cannot erre; as to deny the pillar of truth. But still God kept in the company of some, that belonged to the Church, the ground of trueth. This be∣ing setled, wee may go on; to shew how the godly did honor

the tables of God. There they reckon letters 613. And be∣cause the ten Commandements, for faith and workes con∣teine all Diuinitie; the holy Scribes; drew all Lawes of Moses, into the number of 613. They might haue made them moo or fewer. But by Gods spirite in honor of Gods writing, they bring them to his letter 613. to shew Gods care in the Law, that one Iod or prick should not perish: so wee see that God honoreth the Alphabet order: psalmes 25. & 34. & 37. & 111. & 112. & 119. & 145. Prou. 31. Lam. 6. tymes: to stirre all to spend their life, in the word of life. That euery thing heere, might teach how God inviteth all to saluation. And the very Geometrical forme of Aleph, Beth, Gimel, Daleth, Heb, Vau, Zain, &c. sheweth that when God, gaue them, their order; he gaue them also the forme, which wee haue now: and the Ebrewe name is from the forme which we now haue: and the Ebrew named Alphabet is followed in the Greeke Alphabet; old in the dayes of Phisistratus when Aristarchus diuided Homers I∣liad and Odyssea, by Alpha, Beta, Gamma, &c. Now this was old, before Ezra was borne: and later then the Ebrew Alpha∣bet: & that was later then the formes of Ebrew letters, which wee now haue: therefore Ezra inuented them not: as Popes would persuade: but they are as God gaue them in the Ta∣bles: & be 613. there: whēce the Lawes 613. haue their order. 248. bidding cōmandements, telling what we should belieue or do: 365. forbidding euil. The Iewes say the bones in a man well anatomed, be 248. which all should work what God cō∣mādeth. That rule is only giuen for memory: & hath no fur∣ther mystery: the 365. call Henoch into mind, that as a son wal∣ked with God, & had his yeeres, as the dayes of the suns yeer. and so shall they that walke with God: as Messias, psal. 72. To these cōmandemēts all disputations are called: & all the N. T.

The Law, thou shalt make a King, that commandement, is for Messias chieflie: handled in Maymonie Tom. 4. Nowe the Scribes knewe not, that Messias was to bee God. Therefore this Law; IEHOVAH, our God, IEHOVAH, is One. is vrged vpon the Pharises: that Messias must not only be Dauids son: but also his aeternall Lord, from Psal. 110. and so Mat. 1. shew∣eth a golden Candlesticke of 42. notes: and Emanuell and chap. 2. MESSIAS the holy of all holinesse, is sought for: the K. of the Iewes. And all the 613. Lawes are called into his life. The N. Testa. beeing so handled, might bee laid in one view, to make Princes admire it at the first: when the yeares and promises of Christ: and punishments for contempt: and Oeconomie of states, are laide in one light: and children when they first read, were taught to read his familie: and the end of Salomons house: and are taught the afflictiones, of Soroba∣bilidae in Daniel, seuen tymes ouer. Thus an vnspeakeable loue of the Gospell, would flame in Princes heartes; when they should see euery thing that can bee disputed, brought to this Law. And the Law for the King, that he must write a copie of Moses. And once a yeere read it himselfe. So states could neuer be deceiued: & millions might be skilfull in speaches of the holy Trinitie: and in the storie of them, from whose feede CHRIST was made after the flesh; the blessed God in the Diuine spirite: and so great God and Sauiour. Moyses made three crownes; one for the arke; which kept the Law: which for knowledge, euery man should weare in heart; and the oratores of the Congregations, also in tongue: to bring all the Bible to short speach; as Matth. 1. Luc. 3. Act. 7. and the epistle to the Hebrewes doth, to a readie minde.

The Table with shew-bread; remembreth the King of care, to feed all his xii. tribes: so Moses was King, and still craving of

God, what the people wanted; so Iosuah: so Dauid: so Da∣niel made rich by wisedome, chap. 2. praeferred his zealous nobles, hoater for Gods glory then the fier: who kept their nation from further danger of Idolatrie. And by Daniels wealth, the returned, aboue 49000. were inabled to restore their policie. And God gaue Cyrus Croesus gold, to bee a∣bler to send the Iwes home, to teach the houre of true hap∣pines by our Lordes death: in Iubilie 28. such men weare the crowne: no lesse learned then the sacrificer: and these exal∣ted the horne of Christ: as much as hee that by the Crowne of the Altar of incense: morning and euening brent perfume.

The third Crowne was on the Altar of incense; touched now: and honorable in zeale and skill of praying to God: & Zacharie father to Iohn Baptist,* 1.91 not high sacrificer, but of the eighth course of 24. had a Crowne of praise for his cari∣age in that office.

Nowe for these Crownes, euery man should knowe the Arkes meaning, the mercie seat; the Cherubim: and know who would beare this Law, in a minde golden within and without. But skill of speaking, should be required only of the practised vnto ripe yeares; not bearing of the Arke, be laide vpon shoulders of Beastes.

To the maintenance of all by bread; belonged gouerne∣ment: for all offences: That the court of all tribes vsed; when heathen tooke away capitall causes; then excommunication, was all that could be done. Otherwise hee that kept his Fa∣thers wife, had felt death at once. Princes were neuer excom∣municated. Ierusal, Sane. The high sacrificer was whipped, & in all sortes iudged as any other man. ibid. Leuies tribe was bound to be ready to answeare to all demandes; for applying Ceremonies to their spirituall meaning: But they were of∣ten

worst, as in condemnation of Ieremie, and Elies Sonnes, and Iehosuahs in Nehemiah, and Zacharie and Malachie.

An application of the Popes calling to this.

It was death for any of Israel to meddle with Leuies propre dutie, when his office is quite extinguished, it is a most high contemt of God to reuiue it, by imitation from mans braine; so all the Popes Priesthood and Masse is cursed. As Archisynagogus was chosen for the best learned: so where many learned bee, one to bee chiefe; reason and practise all∣way suffred this: but so that he should not ouerrule: or doe any thing of his owne head. Reuenues altered not the case: which Lawes and reason require to bee spent for Christian good: and not for purchase to idlenesse. Numius Ecclesiae, She∣liah Zibbur, The Talmud terme, is now the office of a Bishop, or Elder: and none can bee fitt that way, without rare and chargeable education. And neuer yet any Pope was so lear∣ned, as with skill of the holy speaches, to make a true narrati∣on, for the strength of the Gospell. They make their Cathe∣drals, dennes of thieues, when professing to teach saluation; blinde leade the blinde into the ditch.

They who wrest S. Matt. 20. Marc. 10. Luc. 22. for con∣demning of Gouernours of nations, deale most wickedly. Our Lord. Prou. 8. that hee giueth Princes wisdome to gouerne: and stories, shew that heathen gouerned for this life, and ci∣uill commoditie, as well as euer anyother. Neither any terme vsed of the three Euāgelists meaneth tyranny, but as in the 70 answereth to ordinary Ebrew. And Zebedes sonnes Mother requested not place of tyranny: but of ciuill auctoritie; as for to be great in Iuda. And our Lord would neuer answere

beside the Qu. Their barbarous blindnesse is vnspeakeable, who wrest holy wordes, to maintaine Buyshopps sauage, and more then hagarene tyranny: and how can such escape the fier of Gehenna?

A doubt for the manner of policie now: what way is best to be taken.

Seeing the common sort of welthy are bent to this world, to bee rich in kinges seruice; or Law; or merchandize: that many cannot be fitt Teachers; but men bent altogether that way: what is the soundest remedy, heere? Seeing the world will not admitt great chaing: and great learning should bee plentifull: before great change would be to any good.

Answere.

The Vniuersities should vrge, great practise of the Hebrew Prophets & Greek Apostles, vsing all helpes of Thalmudiques and Heathen: by chosen guides: & all of skilfull actes, should haue good recompence: And after certaine yeeres, none should haue any praeferment, but of speciall redinesse in the trueth of holy storie: where error troubleth as haeresie: & the people should haue a most exact translation; to which all the Realme should haue their consent: & so Scholars all should haue a voice in Bishopps proceedings: & reuenues: & be the only seniores in matters of learning: but for al Court matters, should haue common Lawyers: & other officers in Societie with thē: & by learned sermons should make al of good con∣ceipt; though not of learning to teach others. But all that the scholar should do, is to be Angelus eccles. & to kepe him within

that compasse. Some as in Geneua, bare scholars would in wickednesse, ouerrule the Senate: more then any Pope was euer knowen to doe. Men that will teach and speak not pre∣cious matter, will be the destruction of the Gospell. The zea∣lous without knowledge, haue in this kinde done much harme; and when an vnlearned scholar is highly praeferred, and not brideled, he will hardly be kept from doing vnspeak∣able mischiefes: Ciuill auctority should make a wall before such, that they should haue no whit of Popes auctority: where the Ciuill horne belongeth to the King: and only the horne for the heart, to Sheliach Zibbur, or orator of the con∣gregation; So the Popes hornes be broken, as the Seleucians, & Ptolomeans when they tyrannized ouer the holy.

What may wee thinke of Buyshopps, of which sort many Popes and Cardinales bee.

The Talmud in Sanedrin concludeth, that if any giue money to be a Senior, they should hold him, as an whipp for an asse. Maym. fol. the People, be the asse, that suffre him; and he is a scourge from GOD, for some badnesse of theirs. And† 1.92 Ambitus in Tulli was hated: and, Lege Iulia. And from Act. 8. called, Simonia: and one such man may cause God to be openly angry with many; that he will not forgiue them in this world; but send open punishment vpon them; though ciuill wicked haue their open reward heere: and the punishment reserued, to the world to come: that is the mea∣ning of the phrase: forgiuenesse in this world, and in the world to come. Math. 12. and Maymoni. tome. 1. Poenit. Perek. I haue knowen mighty mightily plagued; for Buyshopps; some by their owne strange death: some by many Children: and Sa∣nedrin

saith, others should not be quiet, till they remoue such from their societie. And the wordes; thou shalt not make thee Elohim (Iudges) of Siluer or Gold: are of the Thalm. applyed hither wittily. And such Buyshopps in Diuinity be most high contemners of God, and they cannot speake from God but from the Dracon.

Of the Pope, King of Kings.

And the auctority of the first, he practiseth all before him.

L. Inter Claras C. de summa Trin. so all the Emperors now are confirmed of the Popes: which right in old tyme, Empe∣rores vsed ouer Popes, As reason would: though a D. of a great towne as Rome, had great reuenues: to be hospitall, and to breed many learned, that was the intent of Princes in their great Liberalitie.

And he causeth the earth, and such as dwell in it to worshipp the first beast: whose wound vnto death was healed.

In his confirmation of Emperours, he giueth them S. Pe∣ters blessing: and men worship them with title of Diui; when the Empire was once dead in Rome: and translated to Bizan∣tium, called new Rome: so that old Rome had continued a most filthy habitation of hoggs and oxen, but for the Popes supremacie: when he was worshipped, as the old Caesares. As Steuchus confesseth against Valla; lib. 2. BVT WHEN THE PON∣TIFICALITY WAS SET VP IN ROME; THAT ALL NATIONS, FROM EAST TO WEST, DID WORSHIPP THE POPE, NO OTHERWISE

THEN OF OLD THE PROFANE CAESARES: He taketh autoritie to confirme the Emperors; & to make them of better estieme, with superstitious simple people. That is here plainly fore-told.

How long the Popes, the Starres falling; could not become mountaines of fire, to cast themselues into the sea of the Empire.

Before Christianitie came in policie to Rome, the People, and Doctores chose the Father, as the Iewes did the Archisy∣nagogue: as all should bee and were vnder heathen gouerne∣ment. And they should bee of the Dragons poison, that would make any more adoe for their autoritie. When Chri∣stians ••eld the Empire; and Constantine lothing Rome that Crucified Christ, and the vnlearned Popes, that could not bring the Pallace to Christianitie in 300. yeares. When holy Paul soone made Narcissus bad folke, the best; and Peter if e∣uer he had come there had done as much. So when Constan∣tine remoued to Bizantium; his house and lieuetenant of Ra∣uenna, confirmed the Popes, whose election should bee au∣thenticall: so when Charles the great after the ouerthrow of Desiderius, king of the Lombardes; and of that kingdome, and came to Rome; Adrian the Father, (when Charles the great confirmed with greater priuileges, all that Pipinus had giuen to Gregory the third) to requite the benefites of Charles, calling an hundred and fiftie Bishopps, maketh a Perpetuall decree. Nullum posthac fore,* 1.93 neque aliorum Templorum Antistitem, nisi quem Carolus, successoresque eius sciuerint & iusse∣rint;* 1.94 refragantes huìusmodi patrum, decreto, diris deuoti, est nisi resipuerint adiecta proscriptio.

That is:

That there should bee no B. of Rome, nor of other Churches, except him whom Charles and his Successores should know and command (to be so.) They that withstand such a decree of the Fathers, are cursed; and vnlesse they repent, a proscription is added.

This constitution subtile Popes, in great dissentions of Princes, brake: yet in the yeere 1314. Loduike Bauaras, resto∣red the Empires right (much blotted) vnto his whitenesse:* 1.95 against Iohn 12. for when hee was excommunicated of the Pope. for entring into Italy with an army: and for setting Gouetners ouer Villages and Townes against his will. And because he praesumed as soone as hee was chosen, before hee was commanded of the Pope, to take vpon him the name & right of the Empire; Hee with the Counsell of his Nobles made one Petrum Corbariensen, a minorite, Pope: vsing his an∣cestores autoritie & manner. And assembling men that knew diuine and humane Lawes, sheweth that the Pope hath no right aboue Caesare: But cleane contrary, the Pope with all spirituall high & low, should be subiect to the higher power. Thus dealt this good Emperor; mild enough; or rather, too milde. And S. Paul borne to be a Bishop of Rome, in Tarsus, free in Rome, told the same, Rom. 13. as he told from, 2 Thes. 2. howe thence man of sin would arise. If 2 Thes. 2. had bene read of all Children, since S. Paul wrote, aged, moo then the Starres of Heauen, a million for a Starre, had knowen what the Pope is, and equall giltie, Cardinales; And our Archbuy∣shopps in his canones, damned by common Lawes, follo∣wing the light of Gods engrauement in soules. All Scholars that will bee ouerruling Ciuill matters, vnable to shewe skill in the Lawe, of one Iod or Prick, as our Lordes speach

requireth. Mat. 5. and will Archbuishopps be, and vrge athean othes, and imprison better lettered by many yeares studie then themselues: and pine in Prison vnto death, full many which hold the trueth of redemtion in trades life better then they; are, in the Popes Giltinesse heere: and speake from the Dragon: And are sure to goe with both into aeternall flames. The learned know that they to whom I now giue the Ana∣thema Maran Atha, will sooner goe to Bantam to fetch pepper, then replie. And as Ouid. speaketh, that while the Romane Empire standeth, his fables should stand: so while the world standeth, our reuiuers of Dracons bloody lawes, & others to profane God; shall stand, in this my blame, in my defence for our King and nations integritie.

Si quid habent veri vatum praesagia.

By what Iudaique cursedly reuiued Ceremonie, the chiefe diuini∣tie D. of Rome, bewitched Emperors: to giue a spice of coun∣tenance, that the Pope was aboue the Emperor.

In Iudah; Kinges were annointed with oyle, praescribed by God, to Moses: and it was death to imitate that oyle. The Thal. hath a full treatise of that. Thence all of witt will fetch it: No King was euer annointed with this, but Kings in ha∣zard; King Moses was not, King Iesus was not, King Samuel was not, Saul not accepted was, Dauid not accepted was, Salomon in hazard by Adonijah was, and Ioash for Athalias stirre was. All this God alloweth. By the Peoples autoritie wicked Ioa∣chaz, two yeares yonger then his brother, more wicked Ioa∣kim, was: all these, to auoid dissention. So annointment was still the token, of a person doubted: whether the people

should accept him, or not. Now the Patriarke of Constantine: beginning annointement, of Emperours: as in Iustinius, the vncle of Iustinian, fame goeth; chalenged heerein no superio∣ritie, but would haue the Emperores that requested the Chur∣ches fauor, If they were stayned in open blame, to want that good will, till open repentance came. This had zeale and mans witt: but God forbiddeth to imitate Aharons ceremo∣nies: namely in oinctments. No chest, might bee made like the Arke: no candlesticke; no Table; no curtaine; no buil∣ding, like the holy. Touching our manner in England, thinke it began in token of freedome: as not vnder the Em∣peror, but equall. But seeing Priests were the annointers, Lo∣custs NOW in flames aeternall: it should, with sacrifice, A∣harons cope, Leuites linen, and name of Priest be left off: If my poore opinion were worthie of accompt: if quietly they might: otherwise ceremonies of force were broken: as in Dauids eating of the shew-bread: and beeing deadly for vse: as circumcision for Galatians; yet in Timothie was repe∣ted. So the wicked bookes of the Apocrypha whereof none haue one syllable of Christ: (though Galatinus would bring Baruc to him: In, God will bee seene vpon earth) because the fa∣bles spake of Iewes stories (whose trueth heathen denied) were receiued for mens weaknesse. But when Greeks would make iarring sayinges, true diuinitie: Iewes told Hagarenes their iudgement was weake: and so there the Gospell found contemt: since the Pope annointed Emperores of weake au∣toritie: after hee deceiued the Empire: For 200. yea. warre that weakened West Kinges, the oinctment was pleaded for a token of superioritie; that the beast comming out the earth, might haue two hornes like Christs.

And he doth great signes, that he causeth fire to come downe from heauen, into the earth, before men: and he deceiueth the dwellers on the earth before the beast.

When Israels state came farre badd; holy Elias made fier come downe from heauen: In memorie of that storie; Iohn saw in his vision fire come downe from heauen: betokening thereby any signes. Saint Paul told this in proprietie, that by false signes wicked Romylus, (Esai 11. in the Venice Chaldy) should deceiue, if possible, the very elect: because they would not receine the loue of the trueth: as Salomon warneth Ephraim, Prov. 3. the Emperors strife was with the Popes for Auctority, litle or nothing for Diuinity, where they should haue beene of best iudgement: as Charles the great was of great iudge∣ment; that the Popes for feare of fall, by resisting a learned Emperor, decreed for him and his successors, (as I shewed,) confirmation of Popes, that should serue in Rome.

Of Papists miracles.

Neuer any commented vpon any text, Bible, or Law, as the Papists doe vpon their Miracles. The Iesuites in the In∣dianes doe such strange Miracles, that Lucian de vera historia, would as well seeme true: as noble learned Saddeel nippeth Turrianus. And at dinners and suppers in stead of the Bible, they read the stories of their owne Miracles. So the Lady of Hales, made Iustus Lipsius, of a quicker spirite to his stile: as Bacchus made Ennius. And creeples come to Hales: but goe away leaping: So at Colen in a stage play, creeples came to S.

Laurence, and went a way leaping. So in Walsingam: The Host was caried in Cambrige ouer the market place, in a coffer by two strong men: and praesently became so heauie, that both they could not cary it alone. And when they put drakes fresh blood to the wine: all (but Heretiques) may see the very wine, liuely blood. That men sware by the blood of Hales: I heard a man, (in the ende; of true faith, and fa∣therlie cariage Rich. Meneuensis) say: how his conscience pricked him, when to Masse he vsed drakes blood. I know not but by confession, whether this be true or noe. At Mentz townes end Eastward, in the brim of the fieldes, standeth a lowe crosse of stone: That way I walked with two Iesuites, and a proselyte, whose commendation from the Pope to the Bishop; and they then sitting with mee on a greene, desired to read from Latin to Ebrew, for to plead for a principall Cardinalship. Of that stone crosse, Pater Nicolaus Serarius said, thus: Once a man drunke, ar∣med with a sword stroke this crosse: and it poured out blood: and pursuite was made after the man: and hee was executed.

Then said I; let the Bishop, and all his Canons, that be not Lutherans (I know they will not try) take swordes and strike all the crosse, and if it shed one drop to my sight: I will accept the Cardinalship offred: and be of your faith: as I am of Saint Peters faith already: and belieue no more then Epiphanius, that hee was euer at Rome: as he ca∣red no more for Clemens Alexand. then did Patriarch Pho∣tius: and lesse of Tertullian, hurt by Montanus. The onely auctores that Eusebius could bring for Peter to haue beene at Rome. And that strength beeing broken,

all further testimonies are but winde. The Thalmud in San▪ requireth in testimonie eye-sight. And for the newe Moone (though they knewe the Mathematiques) they vsed two mens testimonie that they saw the Moone (vnlesse cloudes hindered) before they ordeyned the feasts celebration: so God would haue the People to hold their eye-sight iudge: as all simple must pleade sure faith. So, strike you this crosse and make blood come forth to two witnesses: which by Moses Law must be my warrant: and then I will be of S. Peters faith in your sense. Of the Catholike faith I am, and of the ancient faith, which holy Paul of Tarsus, Gygs land; and holy Luke of Magogs land, in Syria, taught and wrote from Moses and the Prophets. Ep. 2. 20. Make blood come out of this stone, to my sight and I will bee a Pseudo-Catholique as yee are: vpon this we turned to read the proselytes letters: For whose testi∣mony that I might haue had a Cardinalship principal at Rome. One M^r. Murton of Yorkeshiere, desired me to goe to Mentz, with him to heare that asked: and tooke occasion in speach of Cardinales, to aske what mine had bene worth: then said hee, about 18000. french Crownes. But I shewed that Gods word was plaine, to all of the tongues studie: and pure in all rules, to conuert any well meaning heart: & perfect to guide, through the whole course of life. I wishe others to belieue their miracles as I doe, who know that God made sense a di∣uine testimonie: that a man conuicted vpon two witnesses, conuicted to worship bread and wine, should dye the death. The Gospell thrise, and S. Paul 1. Cor. 11. tell that IESVS gaue bread and wine, and that the Disciples dranke what hee gaue. That no miracle was heere, but the natiue manner of a Co∣uenant. And if the Apostles or Greeke Fathers had said; The Bread and Wine were altered, from their tast, or nature, for so

much: heathen would haue sworne, the world neuer bare wickedder Magicians: nor worthier of death by Moses Law: which Christ gaue, as aeternall God, and came as man, to bee iudged of man, how hee did performe all: so that the natiue power of reason which he planted in all soules, should iudge of him; that he performed all iustice, to plaine capacitie of all nations: and required none to belieue further then logique common; to euery man, would require assent: or tell of open rebellion against the trueth.

This also was a great miracle that Emperor Henry the VII. next Albertus; in seditions, comming to Italy where 60. yer. Emperores absence,* 1.96 gaue the Pope much auctoritie, when the king of Sicilie, Robert; made stirres: and the Pope Cle∣ment, V. fauored him, as a vassall, of the Church; and then kept at Auinion: he commanded both by the othe of fidelitie, to keepe the peace. He answering that he would take no such othe: yet (by persuasion) would take the crowne of him, was soone after of Cardinales, by Dominican Bernehard poysoning the Hostia,* 1.97 or the Sacrament of the Altar, sent to Haides: be∣cause he would be boūd to no man. The beast with two hornes, like a Lambe, in trueth the Dragon let loose, after 1000. yea. Apoc. 20. did this miracle: The like was done to our K. Iohn, who shewed in the Abbot of Glassimbury, litle good will, to make Popes too fatt. And their dayly miracle told afore, of the Sa∣crament of the Altar, that men must belieue they haue no sense; this Simon-Magus-bewitching of men; by Moses Lawe should put them to death: howe they would make their I∣mages sweate; by a fier and water, hid behinde them, in the Vestrie, and tell how the sainctes were angry, that men had no more zeale to offre to them; these were commonly knowen to them, that liued in our Fathers dayes: before valiant King

Henry VIII. brake both the Popes hornes, and ate the flesh of the beast. If Erasmus Roterodamus, had liued to this houre, he could neuer haue iested ynough, with the Popes false miracles: as Saint Paul termeth them. Yet to this day euery where Papists brag of their religion, as proued by miracles: and so, they prooue their doctrine to be new. Miracles are to bee wrought at the first deliuery of doctrine. When Adam first sacrificed, fire from heauen kindled it: and Abels sacri∣fice respected of God, (are in Octaplo,) were fired by God. That fire was kept vntill the flood. Then againe, Noes sacri∣fice was kindled from heauen: And that fire was kept by great SEM, or Melchitzedeke. Abraham sacrificing, had fire first (in recorde) from heauen: and in Moses & Salomon, that is expresly told, and thence gathered to the former: so when the Iewes came home from Babylon, they sacrificed: no mention is made of their fire. Their priuate storie, Salseleth, Hakabala saith, they had fire form heauen. The abridgement of the senselesse writer Iason of Cyren, called the second of Maccabees: telleth an old wiues tale, of fire, turned as vnto salt, and set against the sunne, and so brought to inflame the sacrifice.* 1.98 Archimedes fire that set Roman ships on flame, at Syracusa, with a Christall Glasse of narrow passage for the sunne beames, should haue beene as holy a fire, as that of Iasons fable: yet the Pope maketh great ac∣compt of this inuention: as being so true as his miracles: whereby he would prooue new sacrifice. Before the flood, Adam liuing longe to teach the truth, and the creation being all miraculous, we haue no properly told miracle, but our father Henochs assumption. Abraham reuiuing the world, did miracles: so Moses beginning a new state: and IESVS in his

noble conquest, in staying Sunne and Moone: and Samuel at Sauls installation. Ezekias in great fall of tenne Tribes cap∣tiued, had the sunne turned backe tenne degrees. To Babell the fire was quenched, Dan. 3. and the King made as a beast, chap. 4. Daniel stoppeth Lions mouths: and an handwriting damning the state, chap. 5. Thus to nations first motion, or fall miracles are giuen: but to confirme no other religion, then agreeth with Adams. But the Pope will dayly transubstantiate, and make a Lynceus belieue he cannot tell whether he see Bread and Wine: and so make a sacrifice, as calling fire from heauen: which must kindle euery sacrifice. And whereas eye-sight is Gods Testimony by Creation, law, and allowed euer, euen in the seale of the Couenant, which may conteine no matter litigious; He breedeth warres, to make haile & fire mixed with blood. All this Doctrine is from the mouth of the Dragon.

Saying to them that dwell in the earth to make an Image to the beast, which hath the stroke of the sword, and is reuiued.

The earth, is the profane common world, opposite to the Church: The Image respecteth, Dan. 2. as the beast looked to Dan. 7. So the Pope shall challenge power to make Imperiall state; termed Image, Daniel. 2. Padeuicius lib. 3. Capter 10. In Lotharius saxo, handled a plaine story for this prophe∣cie. Lotharius saxo, by persuasion, or superstition, cast him∣selfe at the Popes feete, as hee tooke the Crowne. The Ro∣mistes to make this a matter praeiudiciall to other Emperors, set vp a picture, when Lotharius was gone with this in∣scription.

Rex venit ante fores, iurans prius vrbis honores, Post homo fit Papa: sumit quo dante Coronam.

That is,

The King before the doores doth come; The Cities honors first hee sweares: That done; the Popes man he is made, Of whom he takes the Crowne he weares.

Frederick the first was angry; saying, To bee the Popes man, was all one, as to be his seruant, or subiect: The Pope once tooke away the Picture: but soone after fearing, lest the Emperours courage would wholy shake him off: thought to bridle him at the first; and vpon strife, by letters, he warned him, that he should haue before his eyes, how hee had receaued the en∣signe of the Imperiall Crowne from him. And a stirre rising against this one of the Legates said;

Romanum imperium à Grecis translatum est ad Alamannos: vt Rex Teutonicorum, non antequam, ab Apostolico coronare∣tur, Imperator vocaretur. Ante consecrationem, Rex, post, Imperator. Vnde igitur habet imperium, nisi a Papa? Ex electione suorum principum habet nomen regis: ex consecra∣tione Papae habet nomen Imperatoris, & Augusti, & Caesae∣ris. Ergo per Papam imperat: Recolite antiqua. Zacharias promouit Carolum Magnum, fecit ei nomen grande, vt esset Imperator. & vt posthac perpetuò rex Teutonicus esset Impe∣rator, & aduocatus sedis Apostaticae: vt Romano Episcopo Apulia, per eum pacata esset. Subiecta, quae Papae, cum Vrbe Romanae est, non Imperatoris: Roma, Papae sedes est. Impera∣toris

est Aquis in Arduenna, quae est sylua Galliae. Impera∣tor quod habet, totum habet à Papa: sicut Zacharias tran∣stulit Imperium à Graecis ad Teutonicos; Ita Papa potest iam transferre ab Alemannis, ad Grecos. Ecce in potestate eius est, vt det illud cui vult, propterea constitutus à Deo, super gentes & regna, vt aedificet & destruat, plantet & euellat.

That is:

The Romane Empire was translated from the Greeks to the Almanies: that the King of the Germanes, should not be called the Emperor, before that he was crowned by one Apostolique. Before the consecration he was King; after, Empe∣ror: whence then hath he his Empire, but from the Pope? By the election of his Princes, he hath the name of King: by the consecration of the Pope, he hath the name of Emperor, and Augustus, and Caesar: Therefore by the Pope he rules: search antiquities. Zachary promoted Charles the Great, he gaue him the name of Grande, that he might be Emperor: and that euer after, the German King should bee Emperor; and aduocate of the Apostatique sea. That Apulia, brought to peace by him, should be subiect to the Romane Bishop, which is the Popes together with the Citie of Rome, & not the Emperors. Rome is the Popes seat: The Emperours seat is Aquis in Arduenna, which is a wood in France. That which the Emperor hath, he hath wholy from the Pope: as Zachary translated the Em∣pire from the Greekes, to the Germans, so now the Pope can translate it from the Almaines to the Greekes. Lo, it is in his power, that hee may giue it to whom hee will: and for that cause hee is ordeyned by God aboue nations, and King∣domes, that he may build and pull downe, plant & root out.

This Oration of the Popes Legate, maketh a most liuelie commentarie vpon the text following.

And it was giuen him to giue spirite, to the Image of the Beast, that the image of the Beast should speake: and cause that all who would not worship the Image of the Beast, should be kill'd.

He quickneth the Empire, to haue power of life and death against the reiecters of his allowed Emperour: till he depose him, and set vp others.

Of subiection in all matters to the Pope.

And he causeth all both small and great, both rich and poore, both free and seruants, that hee may giue them a marke on their right hande, or their forehead, and that no man may buy nor sell, but he that hath the marke, or the name of the beast; or the number of his name.

Marke, in the hand; is oth of fidelitie, and subscribing to his Supremacy.* 1.99 When Emperor Henry VII. refused to take oth of fidelitie, to obey Clement VII. he was soone after poy∣soned in the hoast,* 1.100 transsubstantiated from wholesome bread into poyson. Because he called great Assemblies and Scribes; and answered, that this was a new matter: and not seene in his praedecessors age; That the Prince of princes, and Lord of the world, should be bound by an oth of fidelitie, to the ser∣uant of seruants. The vicar, of the Dragon who was a murthe∣rer from the beginning, shewed all his conscience; that pre∣tending to giue Christ our life, gaue death. After Henries

death, Clemens being terrible, that Emperours should bee redier, to sweare vnto fidelitie to the Bridgemaker of Rome, putteth foorth the contents of that oth.

Vt Caesar Ecclesiam Romanam defendat, Haereticos exterminet, neque cum impijs vllum commercium habeat, vt privilegia quondam Romanae Ecclesiae consessa quocunque tempore con∣seruet: in primis, ea quae profecta sunt à Constantino, Caro∣lo Magno, Henrico, Othone IIII. Frederico secundo, Rodol∣pho, nequid Iuris in illas Ecclesiae Romanae facultates, atque possessiones, quocunque titulo sibi vendicot, vt reliquas etiam vbiuis, Eccesias earumque libertatem, ac Iura protegat &c. in Clementius sub Tit. de Iure.

That is:

That Caesar defend the Romane Church, expell haeretiques, nor haue any commerce with vngodly men, that hee should preserue the priuileges once granted to the Romane Church, at what tyme soeuer; and especially those, which proceeded from Constantine, Charles the Great, Henri, Otho 4. Frederik the secund, Rodolph: and that he chalenge not any right or power, vpon any tytle ouer those priuileges and possessions of the Church of Rome. That also he defend the rest of the Chur∣ches whersoeuer, their liberties, their lawes, &c. In Clem. sub Tit. de iure.

Thus Emperors must defend all Popes Lawes: by which all his foes and haeretiques, cannot buy nor sell. And all must haue auricular confession: and all housekeepers must pay a ricks-penny for euery chimney: and Priests be the exchequer men: & Chauncelors for ecclesiasticall praefermēts; Buyshop∣rickes, Abbeies, &c. that Kings and Emperours should haue

but small force. And the Locusts should haue the Lions teeth, to hold fast all that they caught: and should be like Horses praepa∣red to warres: and should haue Crownes vpon their head, thought their King called himselfe, the seruant of seruants: and bare the face of a milde priuate man: the Locusts had winges of Camps, and the brest plates of yron, to command warre & peace as they would: that none should be in the Commune Weale, but of their marke, by othe, & subscription, or whole profession.

Of the marke in the forehead.

Aharon his garments conteined the summe of religion: whereof one part, was a plate of gold in his bonnet, thus in∣grauen: HOLYNESSE FOR THE ETERNALL. That is expounded, chap. 14. where the Christians hating Idolatry, haue the name of God written in their forehead. As God will make knowen who be his: and all who call vpon GOD must depart from wickednesse. So heere the hauing of his name in the fore∣head, is the profession of his decrees. The saying of Aue Ma∣rie, went ouer all, to the poore beggars: and reuerence to the Crosse: and comming to their most wicked Masse: and refrai∣ning from reading Gods Booke, but for licenced: and auri∣cular confession: briefly, all differing from their Dracoes lawes, was an heretique, and might neither buy nor sell.

Of the name of the beast, and the number of his name.

That is, his owne name: So vsuall in states, the Antecedent is for the relatiue; as Daniel chap. 9. The Gouernor shall destroy, the Gouernor owne people: for his owne. Through the Bible,

the names giuen by the holy, abridge the summe of their life, God called the first man ADAM: which is also our com∣mune name, MAN: to tell vs euery moment, that dust wee are: and to dust we must returne. Seth bare a warning, that onely some of his should be setled, when the flood made a moode of all the earth. Enosh telleth of sorrow: (that profane∣nesse sprang instead of calling vpon the name of God:) Cai∣nan telleth of Lamentation due for that; Mahal-el, how the Almighty bringeth a mixture by water, vpon all. Iared how all goeth downe: He nameth his sonne Enoch consecrated to God, to be an onely man in the cursed world: and he told in his sonnes name, when God would send the flood, Methu-Schelach; when he is deadp, resently God sendeth it. Lamech, borne in tyme of all sorrowes, in his dayes the fathers died: and all to euery soule that called vpon God: and looked to saue their life by the Arke; els they had come to Noë: to haue gone into the Arke. Noë is conforter. All these be fathers to all in the world; and all degenerate, who desire not to know the reasons of their names. So through the old Testament the faithfull printed faith and story in their childrens names. And the Booke of numbers, hath vnder propre names moo sen∣tences of faith then would make a great volume. So that without Ebrew much of the Bible wilbe vnknowen. So be∣fore the Captiuity of Babell the Godly gaue names to their sonns, shewing hope of their defense, and helpe by Elam, of whom came Cyrus: one long before called his sonne, Elam, another also calleth his sonne, Elam: for instruction that Elam should send the Iewes home. And God blesseth these two with most issue, Ezra. 2. Another calleth his sonne Ba∣goas: by a famous Persian name. Another calleth his sonne Adonikam: God standeth aboue all. Now the sonnes of Adonikam

were 666. God then meant to apply that to further matter: as seauens in the Bible call into minde the first Sabbath, rested in hope of Christ; so sixes, are commonly a memory of the sad fall, and vsed in sorrow. Holy Lamech liued yeares 777. then he rested. In the six hundreth of Noë, the flood came. Nabuch∣adnezar his cursed Image, was in height, 60. cubites, In breadth 6. cubites. The gold brought from Ophir to Salomon, was 666. talents: as no long blessing, when after his death, Sysac King of Aegypt, hath all of the Temple for a spoyle. Now, Adonikam his sonnes, 666. might shew that God would vse that text to some sad matter. Let vs now examine the words of the Text.

Heere is wisedome. Let him that hath wisedome, reckon the num∣ber of the Beast. For it is a number attributed vnto a man. And his number is, six hundred, sixty six.

Adams wisedome is shewed equall to Angells, in giuing names to beastes and foules, according to their nature: so that mans first wisedome appeared how his soule bare the image of God, in fit names. His holy sonnes folowed that: and all of wisedome will examine what names they haue giuen: and see which of all them will fit the beast heere: the mans name may soone be found by 666. for onely ADONIKAM of a man hath that number. Now the wisedome standeth in the nation of Adonikam: how the beast that hath hornes like a Lambe is fitted to that. Let vs haue our stories, to shew how the Pope is fitted to this.* 1.101 Innocentius the third bragged to Emperor Philip, that he would take from him the Diademe of the King, or he should take from him, the Apostolicall

(Apostaticall) ensigne. Christ saith; by him, Kings reigne and Princes decree iustice. And he is truly ADONIKAM: Lord, standing vp sure; for defense of his. And Innocentius of Adam, the earthly, of Enosh the sorrowfull: he will be ADONIKAM: simply, a Lord standing sure: and haue two hornes of the Lambe, though he speake like the Dra∣gon. Marke another; when Albertus son to Rodulph, follow∣ing his fathers Example, sought by entreaters the confir∣mation of his election of Boniface the eight, which brag∣ged that he was Lord of the whole world; Then Boniface comming forth girded with a sword, and wearing the Imperiall Crowne,* 1.102 cryeth with a tyrannicall voice: EGO, SVM CAESAR ET PONTIFEX: and in a chafe he reiecteth the election, which was made without his Authoritie, as of no force, and friuolous, and refuseth the confirmation: and called the Emperour a murtherer: so this Boniface had as brasen a face as Boniface the third, which bought supremacie of the murtherer Phocas: and vaunting that he is, TOTIVS MVNDI DOMI∣NVS, LORD OF THE WHOLE WORLD, the name of the MAN which hath 666. attributed, ADONIKAM, wilbe his name; with the two hornes of the Lambe.

A repetition of the terme Rocke.

Speciallie, the terme Rocke, claymed of the Pope, to be his name, proueth him to haue this name, or notation of ADONIKAM. In this Conceit thus hee reaso∣neth.

• Peter is the Rock,
• The Pope is as Peter. Therefore
• The Pope is the Rocke.

So the Pope maketh himselfe God, who only standeth sure: ADONICAM.

A digression to a disputation at Mentz, in the Promo∣tion of a graduat in their commencement. 1601.

At Mentz in saluation yeere named, a commencer gaue the question. I then printing in their owne Towne, a Greeke Oration of all my groundes in Religion, was requested by Pater Nicol. Serarius their D. principall, to come to the cōmen∣cement. There they requested mee most vehemently to dis∣pute: that Rector made shorte the first reply. And I tooke the second. This was the question.

Romana Ecclesia est vera Ecclesia Reply. Quae facit hominem ex patris semine immediate Petram dici, est hostis Dei. At Roma facit hoc: ergo, est hostis Dei.

Promotus. I deny the assumption:

Reply. The terme Rocke is neuer vsed in commenda∣tion, of Holinesse and Constancie, but in God only: and is in the Law Deut. 32. six times translated 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉: But the Greeke Lxx. durst not translate it so, lest the Heathen should say: The Iew∣es worship a Rocke for God: as the Iewes in Ierusalemy in Abod∣azara, charge Heathen to make Godds of Rockes. So the Greek translation deceiued the Greekes: and they hold all faithfull,

Petres; and Andrew before Peter, was Petra. In Photij Bibliothe∣ca. But said I, Petra is God; Petros is one, that is made 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 to Christ, that is, godly. But in all the scripture, PETRA, is prayse of holy Constancie, vnspeakeable, which is neuer bestowed vpon a Creature. For the ground of Israell as quar∣ry whence they came, as cut out: Abraham and Sarach is made the quarry: as of one quarry yeelding many. This ten∣deth onely to multiplication: as of Deucalion, and Pyrrha, cast stones ouer their head.

Vnde homines nati, duram genus. Thence men sprong vp, an hard (and stonie) stocke.

But touching Abraham, excepting faith, how much hee missed in duty towardes God; Rabbi Bechaia, doth so handle his weaknesse in leauing Sarah to shame, that for that, all the harme of his seede leauing God, and afflicted in Aegypt did proceede. So no man may plead the terme Rocke, any com∣mendation to them two. Otherwise it is neuer spoken of any bare Creature.

Answere. It is.

Reply. The text will neuer be brought forth, while the sunne shineth, heere he was dumme: conuicted vpon, nihil dicit. Then he said, God communicateth his proprieties with vs. As God is good, and men some.

Reply. Neuer is this in one, onely. The Angels are called the sonnes of God: But neuer one particular: so the faithfull are the sonnes of God:* 1.103 But no particular man, But, the sonne aeternall, in whom they that trust are happy. So your condemna∣tion

is sure, that yee are Gods enemies: in making Peter God, and your Pope. God beeing only MICHA-EL: and a man. Michael. as Michaelis, belonging to God, Adonikam as in the possessiue: belonging to God which standeth sure: But seeing you haue missed herein: I will try you in an other ar∣gument.

• If Rome crucified Christ: it is impossible for his vnchangeable iustice, not to plague Rome, while the world standeth: though Pilate washed his handes: in the end hee kill'd himselfe▪ and Pilates Vicars that wash themselues in titles of holinesse, they runne to aeternall destruction.
• But Rome crucified Christ.
• Therefore it is impossible for Christ, to blesse Rome with any prae∣rogatiue.

In wrath hee remembreth mercy in euery place: but the mayne of iustice still abideth. Ioctans sonnes yeelded to Nem∣rod, to build Babel, for worshipp to starres. When all these holy Fathers were aliue to dissuade them, Noë, Sem, Arphax∣ad, Selah, Heber: other faithlesse had not so many holy to dis∣suade; Nemrod, had but Cham and Chush, both wicked So of Cham by the Mother, all Israell and our Lord commeth. And for the Centurion, Math. 27. that acknowledged Christ to bee the Sonne of God. And the Centurion, in Capernaum, Luc. 7 who built the Iewes a Synagogue, and loued the nati∣on, and passed all Israell in faith, Math. 8. And Cornelius, in Caesarea that feared God with all his house, Act. 10. And for Sergius Paulus in Paphos, which sent for Barnabas and Paul, and

desired to heare the worde of God, and belieued. Acts 13. And for Lysias in Ierusalem, Act. 23. And for Iulius the Cap∣taine was so carefull for S. Paul, that for his sake, the life of the prisoners were spared. Act. 27. God would not record this, but to saue millions of millions of Romes Clients for S. Paul: but for the vnthankfull to S. Paul, and forgets that Peter was at Rome, (who neuer came neere it) he still reserued Pilates holinesse; that Popes selfe-murther, should bee the reward. To this effect I spake.

Answere, I distinguish, as Rome is the seate of the Empire, it is cursed: But as it is the seate of the Pope, it is Ecclesia.

Reply. Vbi Lex non distinguit, ibi neque tu debes distinguere; sed, quod das, accipimus: quatenus est sedes imperij est maledicta: Atque Papa est Caesar & Pontifex & mundi Dominus.

Ergo est maxime inuisus Deo, & vos omnes estis pares.

Et quicquid scelerum Apocalypsis praedicit: discriminati ab religione Anglicana (multa vestra & nobis ingrata) vos causam sustinebitis, omnium: & in nostro descess•• ab vobis, Geneuae c••ussam sustinebo: Geneuae senatus pro∣ba••t mea. Deinceps ad theseis non ad Caluinum disputa∣bitis.

That is: Where the LAW, distinguisheth not, you ought not to distinguish: but wee take that, which you grant. As it is the feare of the Empire it is cursed. But the Pope is Caesar,

and chiefe Bishopp, and Lord of the world. Ergo, he is most of all detested of God, and yee are all alike. And whatsoeuer wickednesses the Apocal. doth foretell; ye beeing separated from our English Religion, many (of those wickednesses) are yours and vnpleasing to vs, ye shall maintayne the cause of all those. And in our departure from you, I will maintaine the cause of Geneua. The Senate of Geneua hath approued my writinges. Henceforward, ye shall dispute to your positions, not to Calvin.

These arguments fitted to this question I had: which the Iesuites void of enuie, celebrated ouer Europe. But Midae Thersitae Satyroscoptae Ptoliporthi, marred successe, beeing ama∣zed to heare that all Papists and Protestants who granted not, that the Creede speaketh of the holy soules passage to the holy: be Atheists. The Iesuites gaue me leaue to print all my religion, & allowed my Latin Concent: specially vpon Daniel chapter 9. So for ADONICAM, they grant all, or in reply must combat: which to doe, D. Iahannes Pistorius refused beeing a chalenger. So as none is the ROCK but Christ: and ADONICAM but Christ. The Pope cha∣lenging to bee the Rock, and to stand vp Lord of all; is in wisedome giltie of chalenging, the name with the attribute 666. clayming the hornes of the LAMBE: which is all one as to bee ADONICAM. Thus Iohn speaketh plainely, to the Iewes nation: which in their names conteined the summe of their storie.

These two Chapters well read, had made the Pope well knowen, to be Pilates successor, not Pauls: Peters he could not bee; that neuer came neere any part of Greeke land. How God hated Rome, it may appeare: that S. Paul being willing of a long tyme, to confirme the Christians there, hauing no

Christian Synagogue, and yet famous ouer the world. God would not, till the Iewes came to all extreamitie of shame, suffer Paul to goe to Rome: & Pauls warning that he should bring Christs name before Caesar, and his desire to builde where none laid foundation, & to confirme them of Rome, and writing an Epistle to teach the first Principles: and his mention of bringing Christs name into the Palace, as not knowen there before: and the ignorance of the Synagogue, Acts. 28. that knew not what the Gospell meant, but that it was in euery place gainesaid. This sheweth that Peter was neuer at Rome. And Saint Pauls iourney telleth Rome that God hated them. If he had not beene sought to bee killed, Lysias had not sent him to Caesarea: and if the Iewes had not againe there sought to haue killed him, hee had not appealed to Caesar. God would not that hee should come to Rome, but vpon extreamities. So the iourney thither (shewed that Christ hated the Citie that crucified him) was strange in ca∣lamities: and Paul was brought thither as a prisoner, and kept in prison, though somewhat free.

CHAPTER XIIII.

And I saw, and behold a Lambe stood vpon mount Syon, and an hundred fourty foure thousand, were with him, hauing the name of their father written in their forehead.

THEY which were called afore two Prophets, are now 144000. hauing the name of God written in their fore∣head: the same number is said before to be sealed: ch. 7. by a speach from Ezekiel, ch. 9. 4. There in the 70. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, the terme of chap. 13. in Kimchy, a signe or writing. S. Paul

expoundeth the speach, that God will make them knowen who be his that they who professe the name of God shall depart from wicked∣nesse. So they who haue Gods name, are made knowen who bee his: and expound his word: and follow trueth of wor∣ship due to him: bearing a marke, in open profession, as sacri∣ficers, such as Aharon had. In this sort the holy Church still had some nūber, to professe the summe of saluation; though on mount Sion a small hill, for the mountaines of the world: & not one to a million of ADONIKAM and his Children of three fold, as storie 666. that number chap. 13. to beare the number of his name, was vsed for any number of Aposta∣tique profession. So heere the 144000. twelue tymes twelue is vsed for any Company that trusteth in Christ, as the Pa∣triarches did.

And I heard a voice out of heauen, as the voice of many wa∣ters, and as the voice of a great thunder: and I heard the voice of harpers harping with their harpes, and they sing as it were a new song, before the throne, and before the foure liuely wightes and the Elders.

The heauen, commonly in this booke, is the Church; wa∣ters voice, is continuall; so heere continuall singing is meant: harpes signifie, song with agreement: the new song is for mans praeseruation euery day. The foure wightes are the rare, as Daniel, Ananias, Azarias and Misael: and all the Euan∣gelistes and S. Paul: full of courage of Lions: so were all the Apostles, of rare patience: ready to be sacrificed euery day: and they were the true Philosophers, thinking what should be∣fall them after death; and they were the Eagles of high flight & sight. The Elders are the Bishops, or Teachers: the sage in

gouernement and skill in the holy Hebrew and Greek Testa∣ments. The song none could vnderstand but the 144000. as no Papist soundly thinketh of all things, made for Gods glo∣rie in Christ, and how by him wholy iustice commeth, and he onely must be worshipped. When this is told them, they are like vnto men that dreame, and know not who they are that are bought from the earth: not what their religion meaneth. Thereupon it is written.

And none could vnderstand the song but the hundred fourty and foure thousand, which were bought from the earth.

What this songe was.

Through the whole scripture this song is one and the same: that IEHOVAH, our GOD, IEHOVAH is ONE: The FATHER, the SON, the Holy Spirite, be one, Coaeternall and Coessentiall: the SON is called the WORD; by the WORD the Father made the World, and by the Spirite beautified the heauens. And because the WORD would become flesh, the World was made to serue once Adam the first. The Angells that grudged at that, fell for euer: and deceiued Adam: and made him dead in sin: and brought him to be turning dayly to dust vntill he dyed, and for him the whole frame of the Creature, was pronun∣ced corrupt. But he belieued that Christ, made of a woman, made vnder the Law, God being in him to reconcile the World to himselfe: should giue Adams soule iustice by faith, should raise vp his Bodie, and make a new World: by his power, whereby hee can subdue all things to himselfe. This is the summe of the song; tolde through all Bookes of the Bible.

A Digression to shew the Concent of all the holy Bookes.* 1.104

Geneses sheweth, how by the WORD of IEHOVAH, the heauens were made, and all the settled army of them, by the Spirite of his mouth:* 1.105 and when man fell; the WORD tel∣ling, that to destroy the workes of Satan, he would be made flesh, and haue a Tabernacle in vs. In which point, the Fa∣thers faith, vnto the charge of Iosephs bones to bee caried vnto the Land, wherein our Lordes resurrection should be a Testimony of a new World: taught by Ioseph in his bones, long after his death.* 1.106 By faith, he taught by his dead bones, of the new world: and therein Geneses end, hath a new Geneses. All simple, should learne CHRIST from the Gospell of Geneses: where his Godhead so familiarly, delited in the holy, Prov. 8. and shewed in appearances, that he would be man. All yong men brought vp to be Bishops of the Kings armies, or Church: would reioyce to haue learned Geneses in Ebrew by heart. In old age they should gather the fruit.

Obiection of them, that are not bought from the earth.

S. Ierome saith: Iewes read not the three first chapters of Geneses, till they be 30. yeeres old.

Answere. None should cite Ierome to make him a foole, or to win the Whetstone. Maymony, in Morch Nebuchim hath this sentence, that none, did Darash, read (as a Doctor ex∣poundeth) Genes. 1. and 2. and 3. and Ezech. 1. before he was aged 30. So S. Ierom meant. Iewes all teach their Children, from seauen to read all Moyses. It were better that Rome,

were with Helice and Bura, then Popes should be suffred, so to bring most wickedly the word of life into a deadly hatred.

Of Iob.

Iob, is a booke for all holy to take notice of; for instructing their families in the knowlede of Christ: which Abraham ca∣refully did, as God testifieth; the comfort of it their posterity shall finde: as the booke setteth forth the faith and loue (the effects of the Gospell. 1. Thes. 1.) of his posterity; euen before the Lawe was giuen; to shewe that the godly had alwaies the Law written in their hearts, 2. Cor. 3. Ier. 32. Rom. 2. Iob, is a patron to all the faithfull; in prosperitie, for loue, com∣passion, iustice and equity, &c. in his afflictions, his faith and hope in the Redeemer the seed promised, whom he knew would take our nature vpon him to dy for him, and by his Godhead rayse himselfe from death, and that by his resurre∣ction, he should be raysed in the last day, & be made like his glorious body; and that he euer liued to make intercession for him: these thinges were his comfort in his greatest miseries: and patience and constancie, the fruite of his hope, he shew∣ed Rom. 5. and commended to vs Iam. 5. And in Iob, God describeth the state of the Church, nowe florishing, nowe wholly afflicted: yet by faith in the Redeemer finde recouery vnto eternall life. Briefly, the whole booke is a diuine com∣mentary on Geneses, both for Creation and Redemption.

Of Exodus.

Exodus sheweth how God performed promisse to Abraham of multiplying his seed:* 1.107 of their affliction in Aegypt: (for his hainous sin as Rabbi Bechai saith, in giuing Sarah to Pharaoh) of reuenging Aegypt: of bringing Israel thence, by the blood of the Lambe: & drowning Pharaoh, wher they sang the song of the Lambe.* 1.108 The Tables with letters 613. Vowels & Accents,

as we haue this day, in the same forme in the first Law, teach how we come from the Aegypt of this World: and the Ta∣bernacle, how the WORD would haue his Tabernacle in vs.

Romes error against this song of the Lambe: barbarous.

Their Latin sayth The dwelling of the Children of Israell while they dwelt in Egypt, was 430. year. yet Cohach came with Iacob, Gen. 46. and liued but 133. year. Amram 137. Exod. 6. Moses 120. Deut. 33. all in extremity maketh but 390. year. So Moses must be buried 40. year. before he receiued the Law. So the Pope maketh all the Old Testam. nothing worth. Saint Paul maketh it but 430. year. from the Promisse, Gen. 12. vnto the Law, Gall. 3. 17. So the Pope would make both Testaments, of small force: as his knightes, in Gen. 3. say, shee shall bruse thy head, to be the ground of hope: that so, the Virgin Marie might lawfully be worshipped.

Error Athean.

The heauy Commandement, Thou shalt not make vnto thy selfe any grauen Image: in the Popes decalogue is left out. The Chaldean who destroyed the Temple, that all of Gold was ca∣ryed to Babel: so the couering of the Arke, and the rest of the Gold: that the timber, and Tables seeme broken by the wic∣ked: those wicked are not more wicked then the other Baby∣lon in a mysterie, which to receiue Idolatry, would take away one commandement from the tenne.

Of Leuiticus.* 1.109

When the Tabernacle was sett vp, the voice of Christ, which was terrible on the mountaine, speaketh softly to Moses how Leui should cōtriue all the Law by sacrifice hither: that when

the Iewes had destroyed Christ his Tabernacle,* 1.110 hee would rayse it againe the third day: and end Leuies trade: and the Angell commenting vpon Leuit. 26. telleth the very houre when Christ by death would end sacrifice and offring.

How the Pope disannulleth all Leuiticus.

The Pope will haue Priest, Altar, Cope, Leuitique linnen, flesh of Bread and Blood of Wine, to be for sacrifice; against all the light that Christ planted in soules, for sense of eye sight, tast, feeling, smelling and hearing of wordes: and common reason, when words of possessions must be expounded, lawyerlike: not in naturall sorte. He that should vrge naturall proprietie in this. Iechonias begate Salathiel, should bring infinite absurdi∣ties vpon the genealogie. He is more senselesse that knoweth not speaches of a couenant, how the thing signifying, hath the name of the signified. Typus, antitypus, simbolon, Icones, old greeks Dionysius the forged, Origen, Eusebius, Nazianzene, Theodoret. &c. could terme the Bread and Wine, seales of ending Moses Policie, which had the auctority of God, equall in wisedome to his wisedome in the Creation of the World. Now where God endeth all sacrifice, and Moyses policie, performing by our Lords death and testifying by S. Stephens martyrdome. Thence the beast arising from the profane earth, would with the mouth of the Dragon, erect a policie ouer the World; to make by Satan imitation of Moses policie, to turne all Com∣mon weales to apish mockage, of the sage wisedome in Mo∣ses: vnto the deceite of Satan, who transformeth him selfe into an Angell of light. Thus the harpes on Mount Syon, will not agree with the Popes Policy, by Leuiticus.

Of Numery.* 1.111

When Moses had shewed in figures, that Christ was to suffer,

and being the first from the dead should shew light vnto the World: the people were to trye, whether by this faith, they would conquer Chanaan, & not by mans strength. They are num∣bred in persons, a miraculous number; to proceed in 215. yer. (whence onely 70. male soules arose in 215. yeares) 603550. men of warre besides Women and Children. But they mis∣belieue and so come short.

The Like.

Popery teacheth, that merits of sainctes, must be helpes to conquer the Land of Rest. And trust not to the Promisse gi∣uen to Abraham.

Of Deuteronomie.

Deuteronomie,* 1.112 repeateth to the sonnes the fathers religion: in an abridgement: shewing that all ages should doe soe: and giueth an expresse Law, that fathers should teach their Chil∣dren the Law. And so, many psalmes, and many places of the New Testament, abridge the heauenly wisedome of God, for all former doctrine.

The Contrarie.

No Cardinales of Rome, nor Princes that gaue them ho∣nor, knew this much. Therefore their gold is in high gilt.

Of Iesus.

The booke of IESVS,* 1.113 sheweth how IESVS conquered the Land by a lesser number then the first, that man should not haue the prayse, but only God. Psal. 44. And their towns 324. as some reckon them, in Chananean names, shew all com∣modities of soyle for a land.

The Contrarie.

The Iewes were told by Dauid,* 1.114 that IESVS settled not the people in the true rest: but biddeth them enter into a Rest from mans Ceremonies: where Baptisme for Circumcision, and Bread with Wine, (tokens as stronge as the worlds frame, vpon Gods word, of life to faithfull receiuers) are all that re∣ligious policie requireth, that wee haue a Rest from the infi∣nite toyle of Moses Policie. But the City that crucified Christ, denyeth this Rest: and bringeth from mans wicked braine, wicked toyes innumerable, to be religiously obserued: wher∣of the least were as bad as the strange fire that Aharons sonnes did kindle.

Of the Booke of the Iudges.

Ioseph in his Beryll,* 1.115 bare the XI I. Patriarches names: as a King and stay of the common Weale: when the people fell away, other tribes: Iuda, Beniamin, Isachar, Zabulon, Nepthaly and Dan in part, and Leui to alteration, vpon ouerthrow, in Elies sonnes. The 70. for a speciall reason, set in Greeke for Iosephs Beryll, the Emerauld of Leui, that heathen might not say: the God of Israell did not foresee what would come to passe. Ioseph bare the sway: and Ephraim of Ioseph caried (ex∣cept Iuda) all tribes landed away. Vpon the Greek translation Chrysostome, sharper witted then skillfull in the originall, in Photius liberary, would make the high sacrificer the stay of the state: where his office was for the World to come; and vpon this the Patriarkes would be checking not teaching the Empe∣ror, till both came to nought: as Elie his sonnes, ouerthrew all the glorie of the states vnder the Iudges. The Pope passeth all Greeke Patriarches ouer Kings; by whom they stand, and by whose guiftes they had means to study the word of God,

If they had grace, and to helpe many landes so to doe: that in the Pope (as in Elies sonnes,) a fall extreeme shall be.

Of Samuel, &c.

When God hastening to shewe CHRIST from Iuda,* 1.116 gaue Israel a minde to choose a King: hee would giue one of Beniamin, that Rachel should be aequall to Leah: but soone re∣moue him:* 1.117 then commeth DAVID of Iuda: Dauid rare for faith and all humanitie: whose Psalmes tell of Christ all that can be known: from Stories past, and in Prophecies for the state following. That all men, high and low, rich and poore, should still sing his psalmes. And to him, is promised an aeter∣nall throne in Christ. Now to prooue, that this throne is not for this World. Salomon hath all wisedome, prosperitie, and pleasure, and writeth a song of songes, that is all in continued allegories of true soules following Christ:* 1.118 and Prouerbes, to warne Ephraim from Idolls:* 1.119 and Ecclesistes to tell that all vn∣der the sunne was vanitie. To the same effect the historie of poore Ruth,* 1.120 of Lot, leauing Countrey, kins folke and fathers house, conteineth a sage hope in the songe for the Lambe. And Salomons Temple is soone cast off, to be despysed, and the Kings of his seede;* 1.121 in 1. and 2. of the Kings; to shew that a King of Nathan Salomons brother, should be the true King; when Salomons Kings should cause captiuity to Babel, and ouerthrow of all.* 1.122 The Books of Kings, and Chronicles, shew that in euent. Then Daniel, sheweth 7. tymes ouer, how vn∣der Kings Iuda shall bee in affliction,* 1.123 till the King of Kings commeth.* 1.124 In Prophecie, Hosea telleth of his saluation, how he shall be called from Egypt, and destroy death, and aryse the third day,* 1.125 which matter Ionas in figure experienced before. This saluation Osee teacheth and how Lo-Ammi, should be Ammi,

and Lo-Ruchamah,* 1.126 should be Ruchamach. Ioel, sheweth Gods fauor for the spirite vpon all flesh, to speake of the resurre∣ction, chapter 2. and sharpe iudgement cited in this Chapter. And Amos,* 1.127 of erecting Dauids Tabernacle. Isaiah, is an Euangelist from chapter 40. specially chapter 53. and where not:* 1.128 and who is like to Michah,* 1.129 telling Herod of Bethlechem, where the sonne of Dauid should be borne.* 1.130 Nahum, comfor∣teth the true Iew with the faire feete of them that shew peace: and sayth: Aggie Aggeicha: festiue thy festiuities; though Niniueh scattred Israel, yet Iuda should be built. The name of Aggei the Prophet calleth that into minde.* 1.131 Abba∣kuk, embraceth the people with comfort against Babel, and leaueth a messe of potage for Daniel, and all good: that, the iust shall liue by faith.* 1.132 Ieremie, 40. year. telleth Iudah their Ceremonies cannot turne their heartes from strange Gods: But Babell shal bee their dwelling to consume the wicked, & to shew Gods glorie, where the Towre brought shame to all nations, built to worship Creatures, and to forget the Crea∣tor. Tzephain, telleth that (Tze-phan Iah) the aeternall hath sealed vp iudgement for despysing the Redeemer, (taught by the Passouer in Iosiahs dayes) therefore he will visite the Kings Children for close Idolatry, the rulers for cruelty, the false Prophets for lying vanities, ouerthrow the state & cary them to Babell, but after confession of their sin, he will leaue a poore and humble people, that shall trust in Messiah the Lord. Obadiah, telleth Edom, that for helping Babell to de∣stroy Ierusalem; by Babell they should be destroyd: yet in tyme Sauiours (that is Apostles) shall come from Syon to conquer and iudge them (Luc. 22. 30.) that is, to bring them to the faith, and that, of that Kingdome Christ shall be King. Ezechiel sheweth the sonne of man glorious aboue the Cherub,* 1.133

Chap. 1. and from 40. a new Ierusalem: and chap. 38. sheweth to the eye the resurrection: touching his Ierusalem: S. Peter tuneth the Harpe on Mount Sion, that: euery prophecie of scripture is not to bee expouded properly: because the holy men of God spake caried by the holy Ghost.* 1.134 Daniel, expoun∣deth him, that the death of Christ shall bring all nations to be an heauenly Ierusalem: Of Daniel I haue written more then any since Daniel wrote, how his holy Gospell, sheweth Christ vnto Children. The Copies of my last edition hee that vseth, as the Persians the Prophete, shall be commended of mee to the God of Daniel, whom hee knoweth not. For if he had knowen him, he would not so haue crucified againe the Lord of glory. So described king of the Iewes, and first named CHRIST, meere properly in Daniel. Ages folowing shall enquire how God will deale with the men.* 1.135 Aggei, an∣swering in name (as was shewed) to Nahums words, sheweth that of Zorobabel, the SIGNET shall come: who shall shake the heauen of the Iewes policie;* 1.136 and the profane earth. Za∣chary and Malachy,* 1.137 with him, shewe what Zachary & Malachy Luc. 1. should learne to begin the New Testament, by the Angell Gabriel,* 1.138 on whom they comment: Ezra, and Nehe∣mias,* 1.139 also record his trueth, and celebrate the names of the chiefe returned, and the number of all. And Mordecai, in Esther,* 1.140 telleth how by faith in Christ they escaped the edge of the sword: Thus vpon Mount Sion of old, they tuned their harps, in the strang land of this world: knowing that God would re∣ceiue them hence into his Ourano polin: yet they were not per∣fected in their musique heere, to see and feele as 1. Ioh. 1. the word of life. S. Peter writing to poore Iewes 2 Pet. 1. com∣mendeth the reading of the old harpes, as a light shining in a darke place, till the morning starre (Psal. 22. Apo. 2. & 21. and

Dauid Kimchi vpon Psal. 22.) arise in our hearts.

The Popes contrarietie.

S. Peters most deadly enimie the Pope, which would make him the Rock, or God: and will not learne how he expoundeth Rock: to be the Creator. 1. Pet. 4. from 2. Sam. 22. will not suffre the people to read the Law: a Pope or Daemon, openly bent against the goodnesse of God.

Of the New Testaments musique. The Gospell.

The holy Publican maketh in his first Chapter,* 1.141 a stately porch to the new Temple; shewing from Abraham to Dauid, that the Fathers of Christ, were all afflicted in this world: and knew the holy Trinitie, and foresaw Christ, and his kingdom, which ariseth from David by Nathan: not from Salomon: whose house would not be vpright with God. 2. Sam. 23. All be faltie: but Ioakim so wicked: that because hee ouerthrew the state; the Iewes enacted, not to name him, in their nar∣rations: and so S. Matthew left him out: Now when Nathans house commeth in, for whom all Daniels Visions speake, in them wee see heauen opened: and howe God sate vpon a Throne, as if he were like Iasper and Rubi, with the Rainebow like Moses Smaragd about the Throne: and his harpe hath all tunes of Law,* 1.142 till Christ be taken vp. So Marke playeth vpon Gabriels harpe,* 1.143 Dan. 9. till CHRIST is King in heauen. Luke. playeth first vpon the last string of Malachie: and the same tunes as the other two. The Sonne of thunder beginneth from before the beginning,* 1.144 shewing that by the SON, God made the world: and harpeth most vpon that string: and teacheth the Pope, that hee, not Peter was the best beloued: and nee∣ded

not a threefold incouragement to feed the sheepe. Thus the man Leui; the Lion, Marke. The Oxe, Luke; Eagle Iohn, play all Dauids tunes: That mighty Theophilus saw in euery one, Man, Lion, Oxe, Eagle; as Ezekiel chap. 1.

Of the Actes.

The Actes telleth that S. Luke was full of eyes,* 1.145 specially for depth of Ebrew skill. Act. 7. and 13. as in his Gospell ch. 4. which poinctes I touch in a Latin Epistle to PP. of Germa∣ny, and to our K. Maiestie. The Antiochian sheweth how An∣tiochia first had Christian name: to shew that Christ would be great ouer Magog, Ezek. 39. and he alone was a miracle of Gods mercy: But Nicolaus stood not sound: as Antioch by Pride had a fall. Though Peter were there, and an heauenly company: of which if Rome might haue bragged, a 1000. Martin Luthers, and Zuinglians, and Martyrs & Bucers, should not haue shaken the Popes pride: who swelleth that Paul comforteth the small Company, who had no Apostles to strengthen, that yet their faith was sounded ouer the world. And S. Luke endeth in Paules speach vnto Iewes, who knew not what the Gospell meant, till hee came thither: that the Pope might be ashamed to say that S. Peter was there: whose writing is all in Iewes veine; and if hee had bene there, but one day, the Synagogue had heard what the Gospell was. In that he telleth how S. Paul was borne free in Rome, and thereby found great protection, and freedome, and how Iesus our Sauiour told, that he should bee the Apostle to bring his name before Caesar, & of the famous course, by appeale from Festus to Caesar, known to king Agrippa, by famous nauigati∣on and miracles: these shew the Popes badnesse, that would

put all this out of tune: to beg landes to match Emperors, by a lye that S. Peter should be at Rome: whereof God hath not giuen one syllable of found. The Testimonie of Origen, Clemens, Alexandrine, Tertullian, Eusebius, all vnsound and no∣thing worth, without testimonie from them that should see him there. The Pope must cut of all the stringes of S. Lukes harpe, on mount Sion, and vse Poliphemus musique to Galatea, from Aetna, if hee will stand in his old forgery. Epiphanius would not stay vpon that fable: though Latin writers to glory of the West, could foster the fable.

Of the Epistle to the Romanes.

As the stringes of the Wolfes entralles,* 1.146 will neuer haue concordes with the sheepes, the musicall: so the fable from the Pope that belieueth not that Christ, is the only Rocke. Psal. 18. will neuer agree with the stringes of S. Paules epistle. It Ca∣techiseth men, as needy of stay: and telleth of a long desire that way: and giueth expresse Law, that euery soule should obey Caesar, in matters of gouernement: as to Iewes not taught in that. And Modestly sheweth his reasons of rules fitt for simple: though he was persuaded they could teach one another. He had not passed ouer S. Peter if hee had taught them. And hee pleadeth for his Bishoprick charge ouer the Gentils from Ieru∣salem to Illyrico, all ready gone ouer: and the Romanes to be of his Bishopricke where the name of Christ had not bene soun∣ded by any Apostle. And in salutations to fiue and twentie, not one syllable soundeth toward that S. Peter had bene, or euer should bee at Rome. If the Pope had knowen IAH IE∣HOVAH, THE ROCKE OF ALL AGES, this epistle had taught him the Ebrews songe: and to auoide them that should make sedition and scandala from this doctrine.

Of the first to the Corinthians.

This teacheth that the authority of Cephas,* 1.147 Paul, Apollos (the cunning lawyer,) might not be of auctority: But with ex∣presse doctrine of Ceph to Rocke: whereupon they that build be Cephae set vpon the Rocke. And for excommunication, he followeth the Synagogues sage manner: That the open Court, not Angelus Ecclesiae should practise it. Though the Pope will be excōmunicating kings: which thing Thal. Ieru. in Sanedrin, holdeth neuer vsed nor lawfull. Other Thalmu∣dique questions he decideth, many: and for the Lords supper, putteth transsubstantiation out of tune: and sheweth how all the Church should be as one body, full of charitie and good∣nesse, and exhorteth all to haue skill in the Bible.

Of the second to the Corinth.

It continueth in the same tenor:* 1.148 and that afflictions be the adiunctes, to teachers of saluation, not the Popes ease and quietnesse:* 1.149 and that the Gospell shineth to all, whom the god of this World blindeth not, though ignorance be the mother of the Popes holy deuotion.

Against Purgatorie.

Where he sayth: we know that if this earthly house of tabernack hath an end, we haue a building from GOD, an house not made with hands, euerlasting in the heauens: The Rock Leuit. 26. powreth water of that Doctrine to Moyses: So Haides to all godly is heauen.

Of the Epist. to Gal.

Galatae barbarous Canniballs in Strabo,* 1.150 are brought by S. Paul to the Rocke of saluation: by faith without workes of the Law, and if they stick to any one of them as Circumcision, Christ profiteth nothing. By this Epistle Martin Luther shew∣ed the Pope to be an enimy to saluation. And where he saith after many yeares he found Peter at Ierusalem, and that Peter was the Iewes Apostle, to saue whom hee could before the nation should be scattred. And so he was for Greeks. This water from the Rocke should wash away the Popes lies. And the whole Epistle might tell him that he might as well repete Circumcision as Priest, high Priest, Mitre, Cope, Linen, sacrifice.

Of the Epistle to the Ephesians.

The Epistle to the Ephesians conteineth a perfect doctrine of all faith:* 1.151 penned easie for all to learne: and dashing all popery.

The Philippians.

Are taught to reioyce in afflictions:* 1.152 as the martyrs by Rome Apoc. chap. 1. and 7. and 11. and 12. and 14. and 15. and 17. and Pauls afflictions brought the name of Christ in∣to Caesars pallace.

Colossians.

Epaphras brought the Colossians to the Rocke:* 1.153 the son of God of whose aeternity and dignity S. Paul speaketh heauenly:

and to their building into all riches of full vnderstanding in the mysterie of Christ: about deceit of Philosophie, & Iewes Ceremonies for meate; the Pope in both matters is busie: that his Wolfes stringes make no musique, but where Lupa gaue milke to Rome builders.

Of the first to the Thess.

They in affliction be an example for the Martyrs in Spaine haters of the Popes idolls.* 1.154 The last glorious comming of Christ will be their comforts.

Second Thess.

They should not looke that the last dayes were come to the World,* 1.155 as to the Iewes Common weale: in Prophets, Genes. chap. 49. Dan. 2. and Ebr. chap. 1. Because not onely open tyrannie shall try Lions and Oxen: but also mighty de∣ceite (that they which receiue not the loue of trueth, may be damned for loue to lies) shall try man, and eagle: and who be full of eyes. From this place Greekes tell Antichrist should arise from Rome: see chapter 2. Th. 2. he maketh the matter plaine. So at the first he shewed his care for Rome. And as Daniel chapter 2. calleth the Counsell of God in the affli∣cters wicked, a mysterie: eloquent Paul taketh his terme thence, teaching that as those matters had a most sure euent, euen to Antiochus figure of Antichrist, exalting himselfe aboue all religion. So when the Emperour should fall: The Papae or Diuinity fathers of Rome should be 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, with all force of Satan. That text is an abridgement of the Apocalyps.

First and 2. Timothie, and Titus.

Paul in Timothie telleth all,* 1.156 what great learning they should haue, which should gouerne others: euery man of charge is Pakid 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 in Adams tongue 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 in the LXX. Elders Acts. 2. and Titus 3. In vertues of regeneration they should be rare: and by study they should be learned. Exod. chap. 18. is the ground Sanedrin, Maymonie, an explication. Of these the King chiefly was Doctor, Maymonie Hagigah. And Archysy∣nagogus and the rest chose one of their company, to be She∣liach Zibbur, Orator of the congregation: he read the Law: and dealt in exhortation; and all prophecied; and none should rule ouerthe people but in mildenesse, 1. Pet. 5. May∣mon in Sanedrin whose words for our Athean tyrany, in BB. forcing othes, &c. I wrote in my Booke to I. C. of reuerend, memory.* 1.157 Titus is taught the same. Now an ape is liker a man, then the Pope Pauls Bishop; in 2. Thes. 2. 1. Tim. 2. Tim. Tit. The opening of S. Paul by the Talmudiques sitting in Moyses chaire, would cleere him more then all others. He in Greeke abridgeth them writing to Timothie and Titus, who knew them at large. Geneua doth well this farre: that all should bee kept in order: in excommunication farr from S. Paul: and in letting the raines to Preachers to be Rome Popes.

Of Philemon.

After he had described the gouerners,* 1.158 learned, and louers of the people: he handleth the cause of Seruants: from Exod. 21. and Israel seruant in Egypt, Exod. cha. 20. whence in Talmu∣diques, a long common place is of seruants. The marrow of all

which Gamaliels Scholar contriueth to one short epistle. And heere the gracious prouidence of Christ, in the notation of Philemon and Onesimus conteyneth the duty of Maister and Seruant: so wiseing al to learne Pauls tongue. Philemon is louing: so should euery Maister be to his seruant, Eph. 6. knowing that they haue a Maister in Heauen. A famous Greek Poet, much ci∣ted for Haides, Heauen and Hell, from Sophocles, Herodotus with Menander and Diphilus, was called Philemon. Onesimus is by interpretation profitable: such should all seruants bee to their maisters. Not in ey-seruice as men pleasers but as seruing the Lord. The poore Daughter of Israel in Naamans house, caused him to seeke Eliseus, and GOD: and when hee tooke peper in the nose, for Iordan: his seruants ouerruled him, as Onesimus to saluation. The name Onesimus is in Lysias the Attique: as vsu∣all in Greekes, Onesiphorus S. Pauls great helper, is of the same notation.

How the Seruant of Seruants is Concordant.

The Seruant of Seruants is such an Onesimus, that he brin∣geth all to pouertie by his treachery: and by his Peter-Pence for Chimineies, made millions of eyes dimme with smoke: and can forge Constantinus donation for the kingdoms of the West. If Iulian had heard any such matter: he had set that a∣mong the chiefe schoffs for his Vncle: But neither hee nor any Greekes could heare of such a matter: which all the world had knowen in Constantines dayes, if it had beene true. The robber thus recompenced Constantine for bringing in Christian politie: to destroy new Rome, and to roote out from the East the holy Gospell.

Of the Epistle to the Hebrewes.

From Rome S. Paul the most reuerend Papas,* 1.159 that euer was in Rome, (and S. Luke next him) the Ebrew of Ebrewes telleth the Ebrewes, that were vpon reuolt: that all Moyses Policie ended in Christ: and that no further sacrificer must be on the earth: and that faith giueth true commendation, from the Creation to the Maccabees dayes, who in Dan. 12. hoped in the better resurrection. In this Epist. S. Paul abrid∣geth all the Bible.

The Popes Contrarietie.

The Popes whole doctrine, as I shewed, would make a new policie ouer the World by imitation of Aharon: so that he commeth to the height of sin: and denieth the whole do∣ctrine of iustification by faith: and that Abraham and the rest went hence to heauen; against S. Pauls expressed words, prae∣tending, chap. XI. II. vlt. Where he speaketh, as through the Epistle, of perfection in the Doctrine: which the Gospell hath aboue the Law, and not a word, hee nor any of reward in the World of soules. Also Augustinus Nabiensis writeth wickedly, that the Greeke is a translation: and faulty, in, thou hast made him a little inferior to Angells. He would haue it: A litle inferior to God, yet Christ could say how in huma∣nity despised he was a worme; as infinitely inferior to his Godhead, though both together make the Person great GOD.

Of the Epistle of Iames.

S. Iames frameth his speach to Iewes,* 1.160 who knew that no

Bishops of Elder, could be aboue another: and bringeth a Law not to praeferre any before the rich in knowledge: and where Iewes then and yet holde that beliefe in the trueth of the Law, and reuerence to it, iustifieth: as Abr. Sabung in Ze∣ror, writeth of some; and Moses de Kotzi, praef. in Talm. Hee telleth such a faith is a dead faith: regeneration must follow: as all teach.

Of the first and 2. of Peter.

Both Peters epistles,* 1.161 are written in Iewes veine, that by affliction, (not by the Popes pompe) we get heauen: and that Christ tooke that course beeing kill'd in the humanitie, and made aliue by the spirite (the holy Spirit in the Ethiopian and Oecumenius) in which hee went (ten tymes is that speach of God in the Law) and preached to them which are now spirites in prison: because they belieued not when Christ preached in the dayes of Noë. And, he biddeth vs commend our soules to the faitfull Rock, chap. 4. teaching the Pope how hee vnderstood the terme Rock, to bee all one as Creator: where the Pope (as I often told) chalenging that name, sheweth himselfe in the Temple of God, as if he were God. And chap 5. he telleth expresly that the chosen Church in Babilon saluted them and Marke. And all spea∣kers bee wicked deceiuers that vse not proprietie, where all mindes require proprietie: and otherwise the whole world should be deceiued. And in the second, Bosor, with S. for Y, vsed onely in Arabia, and Chaldea, telleth where he kept.

Of the 1. & 2. & 3. of Iohn.

These be wholy for contempt of this world:* 1.162 and cleane contrarie to the Popes doctrine: as his Apocalyps.

Of Iude.

Hee in teaching of Iewes fall by the Rebels in the wil∣dernesse,* 1.163 by the Angells that fell, and by the vncleane Cities, brent from heauen: warneth not to bragg that the Church cannot erre. And where Iewes thought gouernement, a ty∣ranny: he sheweth from Talmudique vpon Moses Buriall Mi∣dras Rabba, Aboth Rabbi Nathan and others, that MICHAEL the Archangell, could not suffer Satan to speak slander of king Moyses: So hee will not suffer Popes to blaspheme Kinges. But the Popes vnderstand not so much as Iudes text: to know MICHAEL to bee IEHOVA: but make him a created Spirit: such blinde batts they be. And thus all the scripture agreeth as harpes to follow the LAMBE: whose doctrine the Pope stayneth by idolatrie: that none can vnderstand the drift of the Scripture, but the hundred forty and foure thousand.

These be they which haue not beene defiled by women. For they bee Virgins.

This speach is taken from the song of songes: which saith, O that he would kisse mee with the kisses of his lippes, for thy loue is better then wine. Thy name is oynctment poured out, therefore the Virgins loue thee. Draw mee, and wee will runne after thee. None may thinke that mariage is a pollution. But this speach is a trope for the virginitie of the minde: free from Idolatry, which is spirituall whoordome.

These follow the LAMBE which way soeuer hee goeth, be∣ing the first fruite for God and the Lambe: and there is

no guile found in their mouth, for they are syncere before God and the Lambe.

They follow the warrant of Gods word for euery thing, and bee bought from men, the first fruites for God and the Lambe, which was a small part of the whole: and they hold no haeresie: but hold them only happy whose sinne is forgiuen, and whose iniquitie is couered: as Psal. 32. & be iust before God, in the iustice of Christ.

The Combat of the 144000.

And I saw another Angell fleeing in the sky hauing the aeternall Gospell, to preach to them that dwell vpon the earth: & eue∣ry nation, and tribe, and tongue and people. Saying with a great voice. Feare God, and giue him glory: for the houre of his iudgment is come▪ & worship him, which made the hea∣uen and the earth & the sea:* 1.164 and the fountaines of water.

In the seuenth chap, Martyrdome was shewed, but with∣out telling by whom. In chap. XI. the Persecuter was told, and the persecuted were called two prophets: and chap. 12. the Per∣secuter is double, the vpper part of the Dragon, and the taile: and the persecuted is the woman, clothed with the sun: but the cause of persecution is not told: chap. 13. describeth the Dra∣gon by sure state, specially in the Empire reuiued by the Pope: and how no man could liue in the Empire, without his profession. Now that it standeth manifestly in Idolatrie, that is heere told: and persecution is for preaching, that God onely must be worshipped, and not the Empire, or Pope, and Idolls. For now God will defend his flock which of long

tyme he suffred to be deceiued. Now he will iudge and de∣fend their cause. The Popes Idolatry is in worship to Mary and creatures, called saintes, and in prayer to them: due only to God: creator of all things: of whose power, creatures put vs in minde, and he will not our inuention. Now of Idolatry, the next Angell telleth, how God will reuenge the Citie.

And another Angell followed,* 1.165 saying BABYLON the great City is fallen,* 1.166 is fallen: Because she hath made all nations drinke of the Wine of the anger of her fornication.

The old BABYLON now had no auctority to force Idolatrie: while it was vnder the Greeke Empire, or Turke which hateth Idolls. But now Rome beareth sway; so shaken from tongue of scripture, as old Babylon from Adams tongue: which remayned in the house of Heber, and farre passed the old Babel in Idolatrie. Therefore ruyne is spoken, to be sure for it, as fell by Isaiah 21. and Ierem. 51. vpon the old Babel.

And a third Angell followed them, saying, with a great voice: if any worship the beast and his Image,* 1.167 that is, taketh a marke on his forehead, or hand, he also shall drinke of the Wine,* 1.168 of the anger of God; the Wine mixed in the cuppe of his anger,* 1.169 and shalbe tormented in fire and brimston, before the holy Angells, and before the Lambe: and the smoke of their torment ascendeth for euer and euer. And they haue no rest day nor night, if any worship the beast and his Image, that is, if any take the marke of his name. Heere is the pacience of the saintes tried:

heere are they tryed which keepe the commandements of God, and the faith of IESVS.

Patience in this sorte heere, and faith of the sainctes was equally spoken of in the profane Caesares dayes, heere grea∣ter terror is set downe: and fit warning against the subtile work of Satan by man of sin, to deceiue, if it were possible, the elect. One poinct heere is to be noted, that Gehenna is on high, no lesse then Paradise, as in Leui. cha. 26. before the angry face of God. So the Iewes in Cether Malcuth folio 11. hold: that on high, place of torment is, no lesse then place of ioy: They who thinke that soules descend, and that the holy were in Hell: and after warning hold this, should feare the pu∣nishment heere described. And the reformed Churches as Zurick, take the wisest order, that destroy all the Popes markes: and most straitly looke to scholars cariage twise in the yeare, and referre all punishments to the Consul: and Synedrion such was the Apostles doctrine, and the Synago∣gues of old. Great reuenues are now most needfull: to breede learned to deale with Papist and Iewes. But Simon Magus Buyshopps, should haue no place in the Church, fol∣lowing the Buy-shopps of Rome, As Ananias the painted wall, and Eleazar his sonne (in Raba) caused Ierusalem to bee destroyed. So one like may bring an whole nation vnder curse.

And I heard a voice from heauen, saying to mee write: Blessed are the dead that die in the Lord, from this praesent. Euen so saith the Spirit, to rest from their labours: and their workes follow with them.

Because in tyme of blindnesse, none could buy nor sell in

Popes Kingdome, but of his profession; other were killed: heere is a sure comfort to strengthen the martyrs: God who knoweth all, being the speaker from heauen: that praesentlie after death they are fully happy, which dy for Gods truth, or in faith: to rest from the labours of this life: and their workes follow with them: their open profession: that God onely is to be worshipped; and their carefull life: teaching all, to consider still: as all must dy: so praesently followeth iudge∣ment.

Comparisons of phrases, for holy soules departed.

When the fift seale was opened, chapter 6. Iohn saw the soules of them which were killed for the Word of GOD, and for the testimonie which they had, he saw them vnder the Altar: who is Christ. The Thalmud of Rabbi Nathan, in Moy∣ses, saith, that his soule and all the iust, are vnder the throne of God. So as Saint Paul saith, Rom. chap. 10. The Apostles doctrine is confirmed by Thalmudiques directly in all thinges, sauing the Person and office of Messias.

Chap. 7. The martyrs haue white garments, and palmes in their hands: they be before the throne of God, &c.

Chap. 11. They are called vp into heauen: and their eni∣mies see them, going vp in a cloud. Hence purgatorie is con∣futed: which hath no ground from the old Testament: as any Talmudique did euer expound it. For Leuit. 26. telleth, that hence men goe to Gods tabernacle to ioy, or before his throne to feele aeternall anger.

Reuenge: for Christ his Iustice.

And I saw and behold a white Cloud: and one rode on the Cloud, like the SON OF MAN, hauing on his head a Crowne of gold: and in his hand a sharpe sickle.

The cloud is Gods chariot, Isaiah 19. as I told chap. 1. and this place telleth what Person was there described. Heere he hath a crowne of gold, as in Psalm. 20. a token of victorie by death: so, chap. 6. In Maym. Poenit. the iust haue Crownes in the World of soules. So to Talmudiques, the New Testam. would bee cleare.* 1.170 The sharp sickle, in Ioel, is Gods vengeance vpon Iudahs enimies; Assur, the Image, yea and the Image of the beast, heere. For he speaketh of all enimies. The roaring like a Lion, and the 7. thunders tell the same thing: and chap∣ter X. and the earthquake: and destroying of them that de∣stroyed the earth.

Reuenge for the prayers of the Church.

Another Angell came forth from the Temple; crying with a great voice, to him that road vpon the Cloud: cast fourth thy sickle and reape, tyme is come to reape: for the haruest of the earth is ripe.

The Church be the faithfull: the Angell is the represen∣ter of their state. So Nebuchadnezar saw one watchfull and holy. Who telleth that his punishment of 7. yer. beastlinesse, came by the prayers of the iust: Spaine perceiued in the Low Coūtries the force of this: & is like to feele as good at home.

What shall befall our Buuy-shop that vrgeth better learned to othe then himselfe, neuer heard of in Iuda by either Testa∣ment,* 1.171 and imprisoneth better learned then himselfe, that will not profane the name of God: & pineth vnto death in cruel prison, them who deny him to be lawfull Buy-shop, and put by Teachers of saluation from their maintenance 400. What shall become of this man: from whom the heart of a man hath bene taken 7. yer. Nabuchad. dyed two yeares after hee came to himselfe, so may this man. How prayers of the iust be heard, the next verse telleth.

And he that roade vpon the cloud cast forth, his sickle into the earth: and the earth was reaped.

So the crye of the poore ascendeth into the eares of the Lord of Hostes.

Reuenge by the iniuried themselues.

And an other Angell came out of the Temple which is in hea∣uen: hauing also a sharpe sickle.

The faithfull heere haue equall strength: and try combat with Pope: as this yeare for Clieue: and Iuliaque: All the Protestāts against the Pope. Oh that our Albion would thrust in the sickle of good Laws against those Popoi; lest they be still prickes in our eyes, & thornes in our sides; as they haue bene.

And an other Angell came forth from the altar, hauing au∣thoritie vpon the fire: and cried with a great voice to him that had the sharpe sickle, saying: Cast forth thy sickle, & cut the clusters of thr earth: for her grapes be ripe.

In Daniel, the Angell telleth, chap XI. that in the first yeere of Darius the Mede, chap. 5. hee was a strength and might to him: Iacob had a campe of Angells: which story Da∣uid turneth to all faithfull. One paid Sanacharib: one strength∣neth our Lord: One saued Peter, Act. 12. So heere the liuely speach of the Angell, is an open token of assistance from the Angells of Christ: as they be all ministring spirites sent foorth to seruice, for them that shall inherite saluation. Angells rule fire: as that which brent Sodom, Gen. 19. and Babel in Xenophon com∣pared with Dan. XI. And water in S. Pauls voiage. So all an∣ger from God is fire: and Angells, his seruants.

The sure euent.

So the Angell did cast his sharpe sickle into the earth; and snapt off the Vine of the earth, and cast it into the great wine∣presse of the anger of God, and the wine-presse was troden out of the Citie: and the blood came forth from the wine-presse vnto the horse bridles ouer stadia, (furlongs) a thousand six hundred.

The Citie is the assembly of the holy, the place out of it is the dwelling of the faithlesse: The stadia or furlongs 1600. are taken from the quantitie of Chanaan: which Talmudiques calling to a square: make Ris, that is Stadion; euery way. The place I haue cited in my Concent: where I abridge the Apo∣calyps.

CHAP. XV.

A plaine exposition of the Womans fleeing into the wildernesse.

And I saw, another great and maruelous signe; seauen An∣gells hauing seauen the last plagues; for in them the wrath of God is finished.

Chap. 6. expoundeth this: and how when the Church hath a seate in the wildernesse, and their Citie there: they make the wine-presse of Gods anger out of the Citie.

And I saw, as it were a sea of glasse, mixed with fire, and them which ouercome, from the beast, and from his image, and from his marke, and the number of his name, standing by the sea of glasse, hauing the harpes of God, and they sing the song of Moyses the seruant of God, and the song of the Lambe, saying: great and wonderfull are thy workes, O E∣TERNAL, the God of Hostes, iust and vpright are thy wages: O King of saints: who would not feare thee, O Lord, and giue glory vnto thy name, for thou only art gratious, for all nations, shall come, and worship before thee, for thy iudgements are manifested.

Sea,* 1.172 signifieth troubles, as Dan. 7. glasse clearly considered of God: the allusion, is to the Red sea: at which Israel was persequuted by Pharaoh: The addition by fire is an open distinction, for the Popes sea of fire and faggott: the song of Moyses Exod. 15. is a thankesgiuening for deliuerance from

Pharaoh by the blood of the Lambe: and the songe of the Lambe conteyneth all the songes in the Bible.* 1.173 But most di∣rectly they of his incarnation, and soules passage from the body to heauen, and resurrection, and sitting on the right hand of God. The workes of God be great and wonderfull: that the wicked whom he hath sett vnto wrath, beare sway heere for a tyme: but soone come to aeternall flames. And they who in short affliction professe his name cary away an aeternall peise of glory:* 1.174 wicked Babel worshipping creatures had a great reigne: that Gods seruants might teach there the trueth of saluation. That which Ierem. speaketh chap. X. of our Gods prayse against idolls is heere repeated. That Egypt and Babel teach the Pope what to look for. Thus the holy protest their honor to God, and labor to increase the Church, that all na∣tions may come and worship him.

And afterwardes I saw, and behold the Temple of the Taber∣nacle of Couenant was opened in the heauen: and the seauen Angells came forth (hauing the seauen plagues) from the Temple: and they were clothed with cleane and pure linen: and girded about the breast with golden girdles.

As Angells help Gods seruants to victories, so proper Angells considered with men, whom they strengthen may heere be meant. Their clothing signifie syncere holinesse: which men should desire: and the golden girdle about the brest, signifieth the binding of the minde, in golden syncerity of heart. Maymo. in Beth Bechira handling Aharons gar∣ment: citeth traditions from them that saw the high sa∣crificers manner, that Aharon was girded about the brest, that sheweth Iohn to speake most learnedly, chapter 1. and

heere, 15. and wiser then any, who would forge a booke, could doe.

And one of the foure liue-wights, gaue to the seauen Angells, seauen golden cupps, full of the anger of God, who liueth for euer and euer.

The liuely wight is heere as orator of the whole Church: and after the acknowledging of Gods goodnesse: by Gods charge the Angells take in hand to poure Gods wrath vpon his enimies: visibly, by men: but vnseene: as the armie that guarded Elisaeus. So, as I told, the punishment of Nabuchad∣nezar, Daniel chap. 4. commeth by the decree of the watch∣full, and the petition of the holy. What the Angells desire in reuenge for the Church: God appointeth them to help for∣ward in assisting men that be the fighters. So millions of mil∣lions waite vpon Gods throne: to rule the foure beasts: that the house of Zorobabell afflicted should know, that the hea∣uens ruled: and tyrants should soone be tamed by them. The Pope should from Dan. 7. learne this, and from Apo. chap. 6. where the profane Caesares be destroyed: and know that af∣ter long angring of God, hee must haue full payment. Mor∣tall Princes soone fade as a floure. But God is euerlasting 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 Daniel 7. 9. and liuing for euer, Dan, cha. 12. and Apoc. X. and XV. who because men did not receiue the loue of the trueth, to be saued, sendeth workfull error: that they belieue falshood, that all may be condemned, which belieue not the trueth, but delite in badnesse. This Booke was penned in such a style, that it openeth not onely it selfe, but also teacheth how all the old Testament, belongeth to Christ.

And the Temple was filled with a smoke of the glory of God: and of his power: and none could goe into the Temple, till the seauen plagues of the 7. Angells were finished.

When the Tabernacle of Moyses, and the Temple of Salomon were consecrated, then Moyses and the Leuites could not goe in while the glory of God filled them. Here a cloud of Gods anger filled with defense the Church in the wildernesse: that God will not giue the wicked grace to ioyne with them, vntill they be cōsumed: the sturdy wicked who fight against open light, and be of the 666. sonnes of Adoni-kam: which had rather haue 666. talents of Cethem from Ophir, then all the knowledge of Iohns Reuelation: such that striue against the light, shall neither be forgiuen in this world, nor in the world to come: but heere haue a conscience stinged as by scorpions, and in the world of soules, death aeternall.

CHAPTER XVI.

As the Popes manner of rising plagued the World, in a like manner God consumeth him.

As the Popes arisinge, pla∣gued the world, vn∣der Angells Trumpets: as

• 1. The earth.
• 2. The Sea.
• 3. Fountaines of waters.
• 4. The Sun.
• 5. By kingdom of Locusts
• 6. By raising vp the Turk
• 7. By earthquake.

So to him plagues come vn∣der the sa∣me terms: but in an∣other signi¦fication, as

• 1. His earth hath boyles.
• 2. Sea, blood.
• 3. Fountains blood.
• 4. Susnn parching persecution.
• 5. By darkned throne, of spoile.
• 6. By Euphrates, by Turke.
• 7. By whole, earthquake.

And I heard a great voice from the Temple, saying: goe, & poure out the cupps of the anger of God into the earth.

In the heauen Christ is the Temple: and the Church by him. By his commandement; and the Churches care, the Popes world is plagued: spirits, being Gods messengers inuisiblie; men visiblie.

And the first went, and poured his cup into the earth, and there came boiles sore and painefull, vpon such as hath the marke of the beast, and worshipped his image.

The plague of Egypt vnder Iannes and Iambres resisting Moyses, is now vpon the minds of Papists: which resist Law and Gospell: the discouery of which Idolatry becommeth a sound meanes for Kings, (that made the beast a King of Lo∣custs) to eate vp the flesh of the beast. The West Kings made the Pope mighty, to ouerthrow the East: weakned so, that Machmad and Turcke ouerhtrew it. And euer since the Pope came to be mighty, he became auctor of haile and troubles: and brought haile and fire of warre to be mixed with blood. So now he looseth many Countreies, vpon Martyrs, telling that he held Satans throne: and vpon diligent scholes dete∣cting him in euery part: & bringing the Apocalyps to be dayly read, and all the eloquent N. Testament in Greeke founteine of heauenly water, to baptise the minde by the spirit into the kingdome of heauen.

And the second Angell poured his cuppe on the sea: and it be∣came blood, as of the dead: & euery liuing soule dyed in the sea.

When the poore father of Rome, forging. S. Peters being there, became by Saint Peters name, of low and poore, an

high mountaine: he became fiery: and cast himselfe into the sea of Empires: that by all his warres: a third part of the li∣uing in one age, were kill'd and destroyed. Till a thousand yeeres, hee became not a full mountaine; till then Satan was tyed: but in Ierusalems warre, he was loose; that 200. y. warres, turned the third part of politicall sea and shipps into blood and destruction: And what warrs haue bene since in Europe, which the Pope hath not kindled? So he payeth for it: so hee looseth whole countreies, as Netherland, with the blood of 40. yeeres warres: and wast of the Spanish nation. That scant a third part escaped death: in them that could warre: for his killing of K. Philips sonne bent to heale the boyles of his re∣ligious. This did they, dead in blindnesse: and known to be such.

And a third Angell poured his Cup into the riuers and foun∣taines of waters: and blood came of it.

Heere lesser waters, are lesse forces: that continually he hath bad successe: and great losse. The yeare 1588. gaue him an open token of wrath in this sort: and Flanders 1600. And if he had gone forward; Venice had taught the same: and Iu∣liaque will 1610. if he goe forward: dayly litle riuers of 700. 600. and 400. as they would meete are cut off. When he cor∣rupted the Riuers and Fountaines of Scriptures,* 1.175 the waters from which he that is not borne, cannot enter into the kingdome of heauen:* 1.176 he made a third part dead in sinne. Since the Gospell is preached to the dead,* 1.177 they that knowe themselues dead in the flesh, but liue to God in Spirite, pay the worme-wood-starre, for bittering the waters of life:* 1.178 and wresting all that is spo∣ken of the true Church, into protection for his Synagogue of Satan. And all together, bee one Angell that poure their

cupps into the fountaines to make them blood: and to shew that they punish the dead in sinne.

And I heard the Angell of the waters say: lust art thou O Lord, who is, and who was, and the gratious, in iudging thus: because they shed the blood of the holy and Prophets: and thou hast giuen them blood to drink. For they are worthy.

The state that plagueth the Pope prosperously, acknow∣ledgeth that the successe commeth from God, the vnchan∣geable; who is, as he was: and alwaies gracious. Pharaoh by waters destroyed Israels children: innocent blood. His wa∣ters also God turned to blood: and againe, to oppresse his blood and his armies. So because the Diuelish (popish) Pope shed the blood of the holy & Preachers: God gaue thē blood to drinke.* 1.179 How died Popes? full many by poyson: since the Monke poysoned the Emperor, by transubstantiating bread into poyson. Poyson hath bene still practised still in Rome: Queene Mary, the bloody, sped ill. And the bloody French dyed in bleeding: God as hee was, so he is, and will be alwayes iust.

And I heard an other from the Altar, saying: euen so, O Lord the God of Hostes, vpright and iust are thy Iudgements.

For confirmation of this matter, it is repeated, from the auctority of Christ the Altar, by wordes often vsed in Scrip∣ture.

And the fourth Angell poured his Cup, on the Sunne, and it was giuen him to burne men in the fire. And men were brent with a great burning.

When the fourth Trumpet sounded, the third part of the Sunne was darkened. There brightnesse of knowledge in the Church was meaned. Heere persecution, as Mat. 13. In England this fell out. Queene Mary persecuted. Priest borne in the Realme finde the same, and Papists: measure for measure▪ and yet they being scholars, cannot see the iust iudgement of God, as followeth.

And they blasphemed the name of GOD, which had authoritie ouer these plagues, and repented not to giue him glorie.

The Law in England had perfect iustice of God. The Prince is supreame Bishop, and defendor of the Faith. Hee giueth all leaue to read the holy Hebrew and Greeke text, to ex∣pound the Hebrew by the Apostles Greeke, and the tongue of the New by Greekes, the Diuinitie by plaine reason. And all must confesse that Gods worke is perfect: and the man which will adde, sheweth himselfe in the Temple of God, as if hee were God: extolling himselfe aboue all Religion. Now the Priests preach the Pope King of England, as Irus was King of Lydia. Irus had as good a right to Ithaca with Croesus land, as the Pope to any Chimney-smoake in England for a Peter-penny. They turne Subiects to refuse the Bible, the Church, obedience to the King: and Papists haue endeauoured by Powder, to destroy the King, and his House, and the Gentry of Parliament: a treason so barbarous, inhumane, diuelish, Popish: this sheweth that the Pope hath the spirit of the for∣mer Beast: reuiued in all cruelty, and deceit, and all this fight is openly against God, for Satans throne. Campian and other

the Popes Martyrs, making the wicked Apocrypha part of the holy Bible, and destroying faith and policy, should not haue blasphemed God, but haue repented, and giuen God glory for iustice. Bishop Tonstall vnder Queene Mary, fauou∣red the Gospell in London and Duresmē: and although D. Bancroft let Priest Watson print Popery in his house, and recei∣ued foure Priests from Rome, yet he repented, and sent the Priest to Tiburne, and is become a M. R. F. Better should all Papistes come to God the shade.

And the fift Angell poured his Cup on the throne of the Beast, and his kingdome became darkened: and they did bite their tongues for paine, and they blasphemed the God of Heauen for their panges, and boyles, but repented not of their workes.

The fift Angels Trumpet could not stay the Starre of Rome from seeking Supremacy and badnesse, but by increase of Locusts he would be a King, or a Beast comming out of the Earth: and with his keyes of the kingdome of darkenesse he could bring a smoake of heresies, that darkened all Sunne and ayre. Machmad after, Lucian the dogge say well for the whetstone, but both those 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 are nothing to his spirits. As they haue both their portion in the lake, burning with fire and brimstone, & Lucian was not forgiuen in this world; so the Popes states shall haue his throne darkened openly in this world, by valiant and holy people: strengthened by An∣gels. Darknesse, is vsuall for a distressed state in Iob, and Da∣uid, and Isai. Albion with Denmarke, is wholy gone from him: halfe Zuitzerland, Netherland, Germany. And the poore

schole of Geneua said wel to him: though it agreeth with him, to slander the pure Text of Scripture. Where Beza doth say: Deus non agit in malis, he calleth backe those errors of his and Calvines, whereby they seemed to make God auctor of sin. The Senates religion, as they gaue mee leaue to expresse it, I dare defend, against Turke, and Iew, and Pope; while my hand can guide the warbling pen. And where Bodinus saith, that Calvin should say of the Apocalyps: Miror quid tam obscurus scriptor velit; it is not credible: that one of his iudgement, to shake off all the Popes trash, would speake so, of a booke penned by the Father of light. And Bodinus himselfe, should haue told the prayse of God, for the light of saluation, by this booke. God told him, that they were happy that read and marke the things written heere, chap. 1. As Daniel calleth to him all stories heathen for 600. yer. so Iohn for 1600. And as Daniel telleth the same things seauen tymes ouer to infinite delite. So doth Iohn, repeate, & as pleasantly. The Popes Di∣uines seeing his throne fall, and decay, they chew their ton∣gues, in speach not fitted to matter. But snapping at syllables of the learned: and aeschrologia godlesse from vncleane spirits: and in all this they cannot repent them of fighting against all plaine truth. When fight is for popery by the Gospell, the Gospell should be answered: and not discourses made to Zwinglius, Luther, P. Martyr, Bucer, Caluin, Beza; Many others match the best of them: and learning would try the Law by Ebrew, the Greek Testament by Greeks and Iewes: and so the waters would runne cleere: which now the starr∣worme-wood maketh bitter.

And the sixt Angell poured his cup vpon the great riuer Eu∣phrates: to praepare a way for the Kings from the sun rising.

The same matter of Machmad and Turke arising from Euphrates and vexing the West, was vnder the sixt Angells Trompet. Geball All Tarik is a memorie, how Machmadistes, vexed thence Spaine and Italie. But rather for a scourge then to hold long possession; of old, Euphrates stayed Par∣thians from the Empire. But for Popes Idolatry euen Ger∣manie is troubled by Hagarenes: that Virgill might well say of both, for Rome:

Hinc mouet Euphrates illinc Germania bellum.

On this side, Euphrates (begins to iarre) On that side, Germany doth menace warre.

And for Ciuil warres, I may continue the verses follow∣ing, in the Poet; for the words following in Iohn.

Vicinae ruptis inter se legibus vrbes, Arma ferunt: saeuit toto Mars impius orbe.

The neighbour Cities hauing broke their lawes, Each against other vp in Armes arise: And wicked Mars through all coasts of the world. Acts (mercilesse, most cruell) Tragedies.

And I saw that from the mouth of the Dragon, and from the mouth of the beast, and from the mouth of the false Prophet, three vncleane spirits like vnto froggs (for they be spirits of Diuels working signes) goe foorth vn to the Kings of the earth, to gather them into battel of the great day of the God of hostes. Behold I come as a thiefe.

Blessed is he that watcheth, and keepeth his garments, that hee walke not naked, that men see not his shame. And hee gathered them into a place called in Ebrew Armageddon.

The Dracon is the company of the spirits that fell of old: the beast, the starre that fell from heauen, chap, 8. 9. and 11. 13. Prophecie is to teach the Gospell, chap. 11. So false prophet is the troupe of false teachers: three, is exceeding many: as cha. xi. two make many thousandes, for Zach. chap. 4. Their spi∣rites bee vncleane for doctrine of Diuells, from the froggie puddles of slimie doctrine: truth resteth in this. HE shall bruse the old serpents head, Rom. 16. God 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 shall tread Satan vnder your feete: God in CHRIST destroyeth the workes of the De∣uill: and the verie Zohar vpon Gen. 3. saith, HV. HE, is the holy and blessed Eternall. But the old serpent deceiueth the Woman, that sitteth on Rome beast, to say, that SHEE shall bruse the head of the serpent: so their Latin goeth, so their trans∣lations, so their checking of the Hebrew text: Thrise hauing the masculine gendre: so against all Hebrewes and Greekes: so against all prophets and Gospell: and Gods creation that the woman should doe more then the man. So to make this idle: that God should be in Christ, reconciling the World vn∣to himselfe: if a woman could doe more then man, and God in man. Their writings are so plentifull vpon this poinct, that they can deny nothing: and so they crosse all the Bible, which is but a commentarie vpon this place: and all popery is a fight with this place, and Satan conquering them for this maine castell, hath conquered them for all the Bible. That they haue against all religion Satans spirit, Popes spirit: and his Academies, seruing the Pope. These be the three vncleane spirits, going against all holinesse of

the Bible: most euidently in deifying Creatures, and their made sainctes; and Bread with Wine, which they would make better then all the world. A seale of most high mat∣ters, is most highly to bee estiemed: But none without athean madnesse will say, the seale is the King: the Kings auctority it should haue, to bee as himselfe: as Tully saith to his brother. But none of witt would make it the King him selfe.

All their doctrine is such, that their Temples, Masse, and dayly profession in all things is from the vncleane spirite; so that no man conuersant in the Bible, can abide their Diuinitie.

For Liberall artes, Law and Phisique, they hold the principles of nations: They should as well for the Bible: and the Thalmudiques agreed with Saint Paul, but for the incarnation and resurrection. And in that the Pope granteth the storie. But in all his proper differeth from all men, there∣fore hee must haue a spirite from the vncleane Diuels. The threatning of comming as a thiefe in the night, is from Obadiah, telling of Idumeans destruction suddenly: who beeing of Izhaks house, yet were close enimies to the truth. The commandement of watching was vsed, Math. chap. 24. And the apparell of the minde teacheth from care to our bodie, what care we should haue to apparell our soule: That faith regenerating trimme it. The allusion to Ar∣mageddon, where Barake of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 fought the combats of GOD, that Mageddon was a mountaine of men cut in pieces: that Iabin King of Chanaan was fully broken there; this sheweth extreeme breaking of the enimie. And when the world was not worthy of good Iosias, GOD would plague Iuda at Mageddon.

So the name of it is fit to expresse a full ouerthrow, by God from heauen: Barak and the People did litle, but God from heauen: by the starres, Auctors of weather fought from the storehouse of haile, and raine: that his mighty hand was Au∣ctor of victorie. The next Cupp expoundeth that plainely, alluding further to the victorie of Iosuah: where haile slew more then the men did.

And the seauenth Angell poured out his Cup on the aire, and there came forth a great voice from heauen, saying: it is done: and there came a great voice from the Temple in hea∣uen from the throne, saying, it is done; and there were voy∣ces, and thunders, and lightnings, and a great earthquake: such as had not bene since men were vpon the earth: so huge an earthquake, so great.

Haile and fire mixed with blood, were Pharaohs open punishments; and thunderings: and at the Law giuing, was thunder, lightnings; and heauy cloude. The Pope to come by supremacy, weakning Greece by all meanes: and begging landes: and hauing Princes helpe to further his forgery of Constantinus donation, made such warres and troubles, that by Scripture phrase, haile and fire was mixed with blood. Then Princes thought, the Turke, getting Grecia, should ne∣uer plague them: But now, that they see him the cause of the Turks greatnesse; and by Idolatry (as Apoc. 9. told) the cause of that successe, and whole hinderance to saluation: they re∣quit him with taking from him, what they gaue him. He ob∣scured sun and ayer: all kind of learning: Ebrew, Greeke, Latin, hee abolished: histories hee obscured: that none of his ap∣plied well, Greeks to Daniel, the bridge to both Testaments:

Rhetorique tropes, which Sacraments require: hee turnes to propriety: as in, This is my body: and, This is my blood: wherein all Couenants the signe, hath the name of the thing signifi∣ed; Logique he turneth to sophistry: To patch an whole art and policie ouer mighty kingdomes by sophistry, most ridi∣culously when it is examined. Not he, but martyrs made the Gospell knowen: which stirreth Princes against him: that as to ouertrow New Rome or Constantina, they gaue their autho∣ritie to old Rome, and atchieued their counsell, but to their owne great mischiefe: so Princes seeing that the former age by the Pope, brought in the Turke to the hazard of the West: and see that he knoweth not one letter, in the LAW: and is blinde in euery part of it: and cannot make his owne cause good, against the Turke or Iew; they forsake him: the seruant of seruants: as God left the Chananites to bee conquered of Dauid: So he is Chanaan: they be Dauid: and in his warre, he shall be Iabin: and by Sisera, fall at Mageddon: and bee no more able to resist.

And the great Citie became into three partes: and the Cities of the nations fell: and Babylon the Great, was remem∣bred before God, to giue her the Cup of the Wine of the heate of his anger: and euery Iland fled: and the moun∣taines were not found: and great haile, talent bigge, des∣cended from heauen vpon the men: and men blasphe∣med God for the stroke of the haile, because the stroke of it was exceeding great.

By the Citie, meane the policie: and by three partes, great diuision: that it hath but a third part: because the po∣licies of nations fall from it: and God remembred his anger

told, chap. 14. and as vnder the Caesares: Ilands and Moun∣taines were moued from their place, that is, into another po∣licy: so heere, alteration of policie is meant; haile of a talent, is great ouerthrowes, by Gods hand: the allusion being ta∣ken from plaguing the Chanaanites, Ios. chapter 10. where haile killed more then sword: So the Spanish fleete hath often had great shipwrake, by the extraordinarie hand of GOD, specially 1588. And, what an infinite masse of money; and millions of men hath Netherland consumed to him? And lately, Venice shewed his weaknesse, that he durst not goe forward to warre, and specially Iuliaque: where Leopoldu••, Emperour, Spanie, Pope, wish they had neuer begon. Touch∣ing the quantity of haile, in countreies neere the Alpes, wee see this speach to keepe neere propriety: without a great hyperbole. At Zurick my learned friend M. Caspar Wesse∣rus, told me of haile lately there: that one stone was brought from a field somewhat farre off to the Consull, and must melt in cariage: yet beeing weighed, it peised a wax pound.

Chanaan and Egypt haue greater haile, that trees and beasts be stricken to destruction by it. And in all this the Pa∣pists repent not: but thinke God to fauor the wicked side, and so blaspheme, and keepe their old Idolatrie, and locusts of all professions, as before. It is hard for men to repent, which will not learne from the word of God, how their case standeth. Their false ground that Peter was the chiefe Apostle, and at Rome, and the Rocke, and that hee had auctoritie, to binde and loose, more then others; and could leaue that to Doctores of the Citie, which crucified Christ, as though they best deserued that; and the fables of their miracles, as though they were true; these harden them, that they cannot come

into the Church, till the anger of God consumeth the Pha∣raohs, as chap. 15. vers. vlt. told.

CHAPTER XVII.

Iohn like Daniel.

And one of the seauen Angels which had the seauen Cupp•• came,* 1.180 and spake with mee, saying to mee, come: I will shew thee the Iudgement of the great Whoore: which sitteth vpon many waters, with whom the Kings of the earth committed fornication: and they which dwelt in the earth, were drunke by the Wine of her fornication.

THe wise God maketh the Cloud of his word light to Israel, and darke to Pharaoh. That the wicked shall not be ouer busie with it: he speaketh to them in Vi∣sions, that they cannot see whither they tend: because they know not the ground. Besides, commorations seeme vnto them new matter, and not a commentarie vpon former. So to them that be out of the Church, all things are in parables. But they that know the grounds shall see all easie. Ieremiah taught Israel in the playnest propriety of wordes that might bee. Ezekiel sweetneth the same with allegories: when both are compared together, all is plaine. Daniel telleth how Iu∣dah should bee afflicted: by enemies likened to the propor∣tion of a mans body: fist so, generally: that heathen would not marke the persecuted: But the Iewes knew: And if at the first they had bene told of great affliction, they would haue gone before captiuitie into Countries of Grecia.

But when they were in Babel, and neere returne: their eni∣mies are beasts comming out of the sea, and terrible: but yet reuenged, as the image was by strok from a stone; so they by fire. But the persecuters and persecuted, neither be named: In a new vision they are expresly named, what the Ram and Buck meane: and the persequutour, aboue all that should goe before him, is plainely described. And last of all, a proper speach, expoundeth the Image, expoundeth the sea beastes, expoundeth the Land beast. That no booke was euer plainer then Daniel.* 1.181 Iohn is like him: He telleth, chapter 6. of great plagues to a state; but telleth not to what state. Then he tel∣leth of a falling away, but telleth not by whose occasion; Then he describeth the occasioner, vnder seauen trumpets; but hideth from the profane world, what policie hee would haue marked: After this, he bringeth the old Caesares, and Pope with late into one serpent: After this he diuideth the serpent into two beasts, with resonable plaine notes: and sheweth that the former beast cōming out of the sea should be reuiued, by that which came vp out of the Land: Now that reuiued beast, after his particular doings and suffrings, is heere to bee seene, with the reuiuer. The Angell teacheth Iohn in vision, the learned men be Angeli Ecclesiae.

The great whoore, is the great Idolatrous City: the many waters, the harlot sitteth on, be people troupes, nations, and tongues: Kings society, in Idolatry, is the fornication: the dwellers on the earth,* 1.182 are the Idolous, whose 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 or cariage is not in heauen.

And he caried me into the wildernesse in the spirit.

As the Church was driuen into the wildernesse: to haue a

policie vnmixed with Rome: so Iohn sheweth, that they must not be of Romes part, that will condemne her: but ab∣solute free from her. In Aegypt God could not giue lawes for Israel: but they must be separated from other policies: so God brought them into the wildernesse. And when God would teach Iuda, that Moyses Ceremonies were but poore elements, and to praepare them for the rest of Christ, he ca∣rieth them into the wildernesse of the heathen: And when Iohn Baptist praepared a way for the rest of Christ, and calling of the heathen, who in the dayes of Dauid and Salomon were not circumcised, but baptized: Rambam Asure Bia. Per. 13. So we must goe into a wildernesse, & simply iudge by Gods word, not by rumors of antiquity and vniuersality, what is to be iudged of Rome.

And I saw a woman sitting vpon a scarlat beast full of names of blasphemy, hauing 7. heades and 10. hornes.

So Satan, being incarnate in the Empire of Rome, had seauen heades and tenne hornes: and vpon his head seauen Crownes: because so many states of Rome afflicted Gods people. In chap. 13. Tenne hornes, had tenne Crownes: to shew that so many kingdoms, not seuerall kings, as in Daniel for Aegypt and Syria belonged to the Empire.

And the woman was clothed in Purple and Scarlat, and golden in Gold, and pretious stones, & pearles: hauing a golden Cup in her hand: full of abominations, and vncleannesse of her fornication, and vpon her forehead, a name written, A MYSTERIE: Babylon the great, the mother of fornications, and the abominations of the earth.

Red color, is vsuall for blood: and Lycurgus or Dracoes lawes: and most fit for Romulus towne, where hee embrued his handes in the blood of his brother: but most of all for the Popes persequution. The gold reuiueth Babel, and the very phrase is taken from it, Isai. 14. And the story is in Dan. 3. where the King made an Image of gold; sixtie cubites high, six cubites broad. So they amazed, foolish, with the cost of the matter: but of Christ we are to buy the true gold, Apo. 3. and 21. The golden rules of Faith and Trueth: and not to esteeme of a crucifix of gold: to crucifie Christ againe for the matter. So the picture of Mary, is in diuers places trimmed with chaines of gold, and pretious stones: and their Copes wickedly following Aharon, bee of cloth of gold. So the 3. Kings of Colone, that returned from Ierusalem to their coun∣trey: and were but Persian sages, and no Kinges, nor any Persian that would be called Baltasar; they are said to be trim∣med at solemne times, with chaines of great Iewels: I would not see it, because I would not goe bare-head into their Temple.

A golden Cup had Babel, to make nations drunke with Idols: making Gods of their Starres: and was ful of lothsome things,* 1.183 and vncleane fornications: So is Rome manifestlie; Co∣lon, and Spaine: as if Babylon, a mystery; were written in the forehead. As the learning of Daniel could doe no good to Babel, but still it would keepe the old Gods; till Cyrus tooke their kingdome: so Rome is so deepe in Idolatrie, that no learning will make men leaue their places: Pharaoh. & Nebu∣chadnezar, were neuer so hardened. And these passe all that euer were,* 1.184 for crueltie in persecution. The profane Caesares did not so strictly hinder all vse of religion. They hindred not the reading of Gods word, as the Pope doth, though

they feared, lest the Kingdome of Christ should be a bridle to them Romes cruelty told, chap. 11. & 12. & 13. & 14. & 15. is now plainely handled.

And I saw the woman dronk with the blood of the saincts: and with the blood of the martyrs of IESVS. And when I saw her, I marueiled; with great marueile.

Heere the blinde may see, that since the Empire was reui∣ued in the West, the persecutions of them, who say, Christ freely iustifieth, and only heareth prayer, and will haue the I∣dole of him selfe (as Plato speaketh of vertue) to bee fetched from his word, were bloody against the Saintes and Martyrs of Iesus. When the Pope contemneth a thousand times bet∣ter learned then himselfe: how can hee looke to escape the wrath of God? Iohn marueiled to see a womā dronke with blood, therefore the Angel calleth him to consider the chap∣ters afore, as especially the thirteenth chapter.

And the Angell said to mee: why doest thou marueile? I will tell thee the Mysterie of the woman, & of the beast which beareth her: which hath seauen heades and tenne hornes.

A more perticular description foloweth then was cha. 13. But any may see this to be a commentarie vpon that place: as God is a perfect expounder of his owne worde.

The beast which thou sawest, was, and is not: and hee shall ascend out of the Pit.

The Empire was, and againe is made dead: by the remo∣uing to Bizantium, and it shall ascend out of the Pit, chapt. 9. when the locust and their king come out of the pit.

And shall go to destruction.

This speach is part of Balaams for Italy, Num. 24. which should afflict Heber; that is, the faithfull, and hold on to de∣struction. The same he spake of Amalek: that he should go on to destruction: that was neere a thousand yeares after Ba∣laam spake: that was Amalek was destroyed by Israel. As a thou∣sand yeeres, are but as one day with God: so Satan was tyed 1000. yea. before the king of Locusts had the winges of hor∣ses and chariots to vexe the Church, the true Ierusalem; for the Low to the ruyne of the West.

And they who dwell on the earth will marueile, (whose names are not written in the booke of life, from the beginning of the world) when they behold the beast that was, and is not, and yet is. Heere is a meaning that hath wisdome.

The naturall man obserueth not that when countreyes fall, they rise no more; Aegypt, Aram, Assur, Paras, Graecia: that none would thinke Rome beeing once destroyed, should raise againe. But the taught of God, see a plaine reason. That the West in the end should afflict, first by strength; and next by subtiltie in religion: that Christ his seruants should be tried, both for body and minde: and he pay the City that crucifi∣ed him: both with horse, as chap. 6. and by the spirit of his mouth: and diligent searching of the Prophets. So for easier memory of story, Christ would haue Rome, that crucified the king of glory, once to bee plagued through their Empe∣rors, and the Empire to be taken away, and the Citie to bee destroyed: as by Gothes: and by Lybians, by Giezerichus, a new Annibal. And then an enemie to God in all trueth, to shewe

himselfe in the Temple of God, as if he were God: to be consumed by study about the Bible: by the word and sword that com∣meth from CHRIST his mouth: So the beast was, & againe is not, and yet is: God speaketh in the praesent tempus for things to come, because all things with him are praesent. This is a meaning that hath wisedome; as Iobs case, and Daniels Image. Therefore wee should flee to God to be the expounder: who openeth what is in darknesse: and with whom light doth dwell.

The seauen heades are seauen mountaines, vpon which the woman sitteth: also they be seauen Kings: fiue are fallen, and the prin∣cipall is: the other is not yet come: and when he is come, he must tary but a litle while.

The Iewes felt Pompei heauy: that made Iuda prouince to [ 1] Rome. M. Crassus was heauy: that spoyled the temple of much [ 2] gold. Iulius Caesar was also heany, who strengthned Cleopatra, [ 3] ouer Iudea long lost, to set vp Herod at the last. Brutus and [ 4] Cassius were also heauy, with their army. Antonius who [ 5] married Cleopatra,* 1.185 (and holpe in Capitolio, Herod to be King) was also heauy: all these came to destruction: for medling with Gods people: and all their state by Ciuill warres: So fiue Kings are fallen: and the principall, is Augustus: and the [ 6] other is not yet come: the Empire reuiued: But at 1000. yer. [ 7] will the Pope be sitting vpon the Empire: by litle and litle. And England at 1200. yer. would not grant him supremacy: Sigibert. And good father WICKLIFE, now 200. yeares ago preached, that if the commune lawes of England might stand: the Pope should haue no stroke in England.* 1.186 And good Lady Margareth, a pearle for a woman, the mother to K. Henry

the seauenth, when she built Christs Colledge & S. Iohns, in both which I was fellow: and owe them this dutie: she in those dayes made lawes to aduance knowledge: to ruinate the Pope. And the valiant Henry VIII. trust him out, from being head or taile in our Church: so the Empire, ridden by the Pope, stood but a litle while, in sundrie places. And all the while of the arising, the Grecians; as, Chrysostome, Andreas, Oecumenius, taught that the Romane Empire would be reui∣ued: though in Greek stories, Sysimus and the ecclesiasticall, Alaricus & Giezerichus wrought much harme: and there An∣tichrist should reigne: And if the Greeke old Doctores had bene well known: the Pope had neuer gotten peny by his Masse. Areopagita taketh the worde in the Law sense, the to∣ken of the body: so Eusebius, the Image and Symbolon: and so elder Origene; and later Nazianzene: Antitypes and later Theo∣dorit in a full disputation: and Macarius the Greeke Monke, calleth it Symbolum: and full many moo. Then the Pope had no auctoritie for turning bread into the body of Christ: to make him haue 1000. bodies: and to make Religion a stage to Angels and men. This long warning of the Popes arising was a warning to all ages: that they should not suffer the starr falling to make bitter the waters of the Law; nor darken the starrs: and in all ages he had gainesayers. And both, Princes and People, who contemned the warning of this book, were worthie to be giuen ouer to all force of error.

And the Beast which was, and is not, the same is also the eight: and one of the seauenth.

The Pope shall be the eight, & chaleng place aboue all, & follow all heathen superstitiō in name, staffe, apparel of Caesares: and Temples: setting but a face of Christianity vpon them.

A plaine description of the Popes comming vp.

And the tenne hornes which thou sawest, are tenne Kings which haue not yet receiued the kingdome: but receiue auctoritie as kings one houre, with the beast. These haue one minde, and shall part their power and auctoritie, to the Beast. These shall make warre with the Lambe: and the Lambe shall ouercome them for he is Lord, of Lordes, and King of Kings: and they which are with him, are called, and chosen, and faithfull.

Steuchus against Valla reckoning the Countries, which held of the Pope, bringeth them to ten. But we must know, that ten, vsually is a great number, about ten, fewer or moo: These kingdoms vnder the first Caesares were not so parted: as when Iulian the Apostata kept at Paris: who neuer heard that his Fathers brother, the great Emperor Constantine, gaue the West to the Pope: and if any such matter had bene, it could neuer be hid from him. But when the Pope of Rome, by long begging for S. Peter: and so for Monasteries in many Countreies, had gotten much wealth: and ready good wills in Rome and the West, to set vp againe the Empire at Rome. He picketh quarrels with the Patriarch of Constantinople: for procession of the holy Ghost, and Pascha day, and supremacy: & still of old labored to extinguish the Greek tongue: and puritie of Latin: and weakneth the East Empire, that barbarous Go∣thes reigned: whom to ouerthrow, Princes gladly ioyne with him: and he with them still for great Countreyes: that in the end they sweare to helpe him to hold Constantinus donation:

and to bring the East, the Greeke, to agree with Rome. And after 1000. yea. the king of Locustes hath Satans throne in such power, that his winges bee chariots and horses to cause kinges to doe what hee will. As, for Ierusalem warrs; to ouer∣throw all their kingdomes. And in these tymes Satan bare sway, that scant any learned were in the West. But Monaste∣ries and Collegies were built to fortifie haeresie: that Greeke was vnknowen till our age: and Ebrew to this houre, for skill in the tongue able to hold water: and to make a translation of good warrant, to all learned iudgements. In this blind∣nesse, still some Abates and such fought well by pen: and at the last by Martyrs: whom the Pope damned; and the secu∣lar power put to death. But in the end, Christ by his mar∣tyrs roareth like a Lion; and seauen thunders tell his anger: & seauen Angels poure it out: and men eate the little booke of Scripture: and preach to nations and kinges, to bethinke them, how they did set vp Rome.

And hee saith to mee: The waters which thou sawest, where the Where sitteth, are people, and folke: and nations, and tongues.

The phrase is from Babel, Ierem. 51. O thou which sittest vpon many waters:* 1.187 and from Dan. 3. These phrases teach the simple how plaine Gods Law is, lightning the eyes: to call old matters into minde: and to teach by old euents, howe o∣ther matters will fall out. Moreouer, this open speach of ma∣nie waters, to meane people and nations, would (making a commentarie in the margin, vpon many places of the old Testament) inlighten much.

Of the Popes fall.

And the tenne hornes which thou sawest vpon the Beast, these shall hate the Whoore: and make her desolate and naked: and eate her flesh: and shall burne her in the fire.

The same kingdomes which cleaued to the Pope for pro∣fite or deceipt: when they see all profit gone: and how he by terror of forged purgatorie gate Princes great lands, wil alter their minde to hate the Pope: Many millions in England, hate his keies in Canterburies armes: as a mockage to the true keies of knowledge: so they hate the title grace, in Scotland, as doth the learned M. Meluin; others, hate Leuies Linen, Cope, Priest; and Kneeling at receiuing bread, which should bee receiued with most holy iudgement, not in the Popes gesture: others, hate the Leprosie of the Apocrypha books: the writers of which shew no more faith in Christ then did Flauius Iosephus, nor so much. Others, hate the Popes forme of prayer: patched vp for his vse, to content the people, not to spend that tyme in requiring of them opening of the Bible: And many would haue our Bishops caught in praemunire to loose all. Others, make great sute to haue their lands. Now if in England, most reuerend & right reuerend fathers, so learned as they take vpon them to bee, bee so hated, for remnant of Papistrie; what ha∣tred shall open Popery haue, where the Pope dareth excom∣municate kinges? Thal. Ierusal. noteth, that the King might not be excommunicated, nor any chiefe Ruler. But be sagely warned, to keepe his house for a time, and to saue his honor. But the high Sacrificer was whipped with as many stripes as any other, for his faultes, Ierus. in Sanedrin. But our Pope will bee excommunicating kinges, without all color of warrant

from God: & shew himselfe in the temple of God as if he were God: beeing in all policie sinfull, and blaspeming true teachers: so he must needes be hated of Princes, that euery one will draw from him all that they can: That is, to eate the flesh of the Idolatrous towne: and burning it in the fire.

For God hath giuen it vnto their heartes, to doe his minde: and to doe one minde: and to giue their kingdom to the beast, vntill the wordes of God be brought about.

Because they did not receiue the loue of the trueth, vnto right happinesse, to studie the Lawes of God day and night; God gaue thē ouer to a foolish minde to pull downe the East Em∣pire, and to set vp one in the West: and to set the Synagogue of Rome, aboue all: to rule all Empire and Kingdomes. And to this day, that cursed blindnesse abideth in men, that they thinke it a shame for a King to be learned: or for Noble men. True Kingdome, standeth in knowledge of the kingdome of heauen: and Princes of cunning education, might know both Testaments in Greek and Hebrew; and veine of storie, in yong yeeres: that their hearts might a thousand times in a day runne ouer the heauenly frame of Gods booke: and see their Ancestors, from Adam to Noë, the pillars of the world. Then, the noble warrier* 1.188 Abraham, King Moses, King Iosuah, King Samuel, King David, King Salomon: and noble Daniel, the mightiest (subiect) in the world, and greatest warrior; & best learned. And his noble Cousins that quenched the fire, re∣fusing Idols, should haue taught nobles, to haue in equal sort hated Babelish idolatrie of cursed Rome, that crucified Christ, and by the serpents biting pierced his footestepp and handes:* 1.189 and would naile fast all feete and handes, from walking in Gods wayes: and working in his trueth. What a shame is it for

Kings, that they know not the familie of David, penned of purpose to make kings wise. David & Salomō both wise began the glorie: Ioakim & Ioachin, both vnwise, ended the glorie: all betwixt are a glasse for Kings to see their owne case. Againe the pompe of this world is eminēt in Daniels Image: afflicting the holy house of Nathā, but beatē to pouder for their paines: & that madnesse of Counsell is expressed in Nebuchadnezars open madnesse. His open madnesse of seauen yeres, was not so madd as the Persians, or Alexander that made themselues Gods: and the parted Macedonians are a patron of slauery to Satan. Heere in one Image all Greek and Latin to Liuie is cō∣teyned: and Kings might make their teachers, to bring such stately matter into commune knowledge, to make a Bridge from the fall of Salomons house, vnto the setting vp of Na∣thans. Nabuchadnezar honored Daniel to Iudahs good; For chiefe heads of this matter: Kings further called, should fur∣ther delite in this kinde. So, for the Image of the beast, Apoc. 13. if Kinges had bene happy, they had learned from storie what Iohn foretold: but because they despised Gods exhorta∣tion to read the Booke: God gaue it into their hearts to giue their kingdome to the beast: if they would make their people learned in this Booke: the flesh of the harlot should soone be eaten. All true soldiers, should be Doctores of Diuinity: such all will conquer with small losse, as Israel vnder Iosua, which studied Moses 40. yer. And Dauids Capteins by knowlede of Moses, were mighty in battell. Doctors in bare title; the Popes, and ours, deserue so much reuerence, as so many apes, and all that put any trust in them, are like vnto them.

Now commeth a plaine condemnation of Rome.

The woman which thou sawest is the great Citie, which hath the Kingdome, ouer the Kings of the earth.

All be past shame, that see not Rome heere damned vnto the end of wrath.

CHAPTER XVIII.

The King is Angelus to cause the word to be sounded.

After this I saw an Angell, comming downe from heauen: hauing great auctority: and the earth was lightned by his glorie: and he cried mightily with a great voice, saying: BABYLON the great City is fallen, is fallen, and is become a dwelling of Diuells, and a prison of euery vncleane spirit, and a prison of euery vncleane and hatefull bird, because she hath caused all nations to drinke of the wine of the an∣ger of her fornication, and the Kings of the earth commit∣ted fornication with her, and the merchants of the earth became rich by the might of her wealth, &c.

THE like speach is in Ezekiel, chap. 47. where the glo∣rie of the Gospell shineth from Christ, and waters of doctrine flow with life: And the Angels glorie light∣ned the whole earth, cha. 10. taught this same matter: where Iohn eateth the litle booke. And Christ is the Angell, he cōmeth downe, when he setteth vp the light of his word, by which hee shineth ouer the earth. Though in vision sun∣dry Angels expresse him. And when Ierusalem is builded, Ba∣bylon must needes fall: and where the mighty Gospell is taught of millions, there Christ speaketh with a great voice. Anabap∣tistes, be the chiefe helpe that the Papists haue to dispute, that it is dangerous for the common people to medle with Gods word. But a learned officer, would with sagenesse soone

teach them how they misse burning in fire the obstinat in haeresie. Maymo. in the treatise, Chagigah. Perek III. sheweth how the King should read the Law, before the people in the feast of Tabernacles: and in what sage reuerence. A pulpit of wood was made for him, in the court where all might come, men and women, and the synagogue keeper, brought forth the booke of the Law, & gaue it to the Archisynagogue: and he to Sagan of the Temple: Strategos, Act. chap. 4. 1. Chan∣celor, we may terme him: he to the high sacrificer: and hee to the King, and hee read Deuteronomie, and of the King he saith:

〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉

That is:

The King is Angelus to cause the word of GOD to be sounded.

If the Iew, could thus honor the Law: and shew the Kings duty; which Iew saw not the true glorie of it by the SON of GOD: how much more should wee bring vp our Kings to honor the holy Gospell: to read speciall places: as the first of Saint Matthew of 1800. yer. story: and 3. Luke of 3957. or Act. 7. or 2. Thess. 2. or some speciall place: to stirre nobles, a learned reading would be as good as a commenta∣rie. And chapters expounding one another: and Psalmes might so be chosen, that by bare reading great light would come. So millions would say that Babylon the great is fallen: and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 and Daemones be all one, and Rome is a dwelling of Diuels: and Cardinals bee vncleane spirits and Arch∣buy-shopps be vncleane and hatefull birdes, and their keies be keies of the pit: and their Idolatry making Peter the Rock against this,* 1.190 THERE IS NO ROCK BVT THE ETERNALL, had made the Kings of the earth madde

in Idols: from one error; that the gates of death, shall not praeuaile against Rome: where the speach meant, that terror of Romes persecution, should not stay the building vpon Christ the Rock.

Buy-shopps should be knowen how wickedly the merchants become wealthy, blinde leaders of the blinde, vnto eternall destruction. Vncleane spirits, and hatefull birdes: if Esay 13. 14. 21. 23. 47. and Ier. 51. & Ezek. 27. and againe Ier. 7. should bee read, comparing old traffique with the Popes ritches and ruyne; this chapter would haue great light: which of it selfe needeth not further exposition: For the next cha. telleth how Rome falleth,* 1.191 by the ioy of the godly, which in order of tyme handleth matter, whence the ruyne of Rome cōmeth. The terme witchcraft, bestowed vpon the Popes doctrine, is to be noted: They who say, bread after wordes spoken, is no longer bread, would haue men bewitched, and so for the wine. Sense is a diuine testimony, and if two men should wit∣nesse, that others did worshippe bread or wine: no hypocri∣sie should saue them. Christ gaue the Law in Moyses, and will not the tokens to bee worshipped: that must be kept for God onely. Where Rome killed men for the Prophets do∣ctrine, and holy Apostles: they are as gilty, as if they had kil∣led them: and all holy in the same faith. All the holy spake of Christ, and Rome by Pilate killing him, was worthy to haue for Popes, neither forgiuenesse in this world, nor in the world to come: but heere, to be openly cursed as Iscariot, and in the world to come, eternall flames. This kind of speach troubled great Doctors: I wil therefore digresse a litle; to this phrase: Maymoni, in treatise of repentance, saith: there is a sin, whereof sentence passeth; that he shall be punished in the world to come, & no harme passeth ouer him in this world,

and there is a sin: which is punished in this world, and in the world to come: as be the Iewes that betrayed Christ, & the Romans that crucified him. The Iewes are plagued with blindenesse and slauery, and Rome with horrible Idolatries, and tyrannies, and warres, and blood.

CHAPTER XVIIII.* 1.192

I say Ieremy and Ezekiell compared with this ch. bring great light.

And after this I heard a great voice of much people in heauen; saying, Allelu-iah, saluation, and glorie, and honor, and power, belongeth to the Lord our God: for his iudgements are right and iust: because hee hath iudged the great whoore, which corrupted the earth by her fornication, and reuenged the blood of his seruants out of her hand: And againe they said Allelu-iah: And her smoke ascended for euer and euer, &c.

WHEN the Angell filled the earth with his glorie, then much people prayseth GOD, for reuenge against Rome, and the 24. Bishopps, sage learned, and the speciall rare, the foure wightes full of eyes, and tell of the Lambs supper, and his mariage with the Church: which matter, Psalm. 45. and Cantic. directly handleth, and all the scripture runneth vpon that. Now for the terme, Hallelu-iah. It is vsed first in Psalm. 104. where the verse afore, wisheth the wicked to bee destroyed out of the earth. And the old Hebrewes turne that speach of the Psalm, to haue beene the preaching in the dayes of Noë; when the flood came: and Midras Tillin noteth, that Allelu-iah was neuer vsed till Psal. 104. after prayer that the

wicked should be taken away, out of the earth. The auctori∣tie of the book is litle, but the peise of the argument is much. So in the New Test. Aleluiah, is neuer vsed, till speach com∣meth of the Popes destruction. The sinfull, to haue Pyrrha the wife of Deucalion. The fable which made Noë Deucalion, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 & his wife 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 conteined a fable which Ouid hath.

Esse quoque in fatis reminiscitur affore tempus Quo mare, quo tellus, immensa{que} regia coeli Ardeat, & mundi moles operosa labores.

That is,

Iupiter bethought him, how tyme should come, When Sea and Land and great Heauens pallace Should burne, & the worlds workemanship decay.

As once, the world perished by water: so it should by fire. Sem and Iaphet taught that, in sadnesse. But their sonnes turned it into a fable: yet S. Pet. 2 Epi. 3. restoreth the mat∣ter vnto old trueth: And as the Midras turneth in fable Halelu-iah, to be vsed at holy preaching, in Zohar vpon Gen. 6. by the argument: and first, Psal. 104. vpon the destruction of the wicked: so heere, first vpon the destruction of the man of sinne, the word is vsed: And that, foure tymes.

Of the Hebrew terme.

God, only wise, contriued the world vnto Macedonian victories, and reigne of 300. yea. from West, vnto all partes:

that Greeke was made common ouer all the world, by the tyme that the Apostles were to write the Gospell: that in the Greeke tongue, and only in the Greeke tongue, they might write it for all nations. Yet God would haue the tongue, which Adam spake and Heber kept: and that in which the Law was penned, to be still studied. Therefore, the N. Test. hath many, yea full many wordes, that require Ebers helpe: and in expressed letters about 50. And whereas, Esai. 19. tel∣leth, that in Egypt they shall speake the tongue of Chanaan: he meaneth, that with the Gospell, they shall haue the Hebrew tongue: and Origens Octaplun, eightfold worke, in Epiphanius Ancorato, had Hebrew in Hebrew letters, and the same spelled in Greeke: and six Greeke translations: so here, the studie of the Hebrew Prophetes, to open the Gospell, doth fell the Pope: and the Pope is closely touched by the word, Alle∣lu-iah;* 1.193 Praise God, in whom wee breath: and not Idoles which haue no breath in their nostrills.

Of the best way to ouerthrow the Pope.

The Turkes Princes moued Q. Elizabeths agent, L. Bar∣ton, of godly memory, to the known way, by common witt, to open the trueth; in causing a Rabbin to demand a proofe of the New. Test. by Ebrewes. The Apostles proued all by Ebrews: & so should all expounders of them: And the Pope vnable therin falleth, and all his Cardinales, and Archbuyshops. And our King tooke once a noble course that way: the hin∣derer, shall abide iudgement: and that a most heauy: & shall not haue his shame forgiuen in this world, nor in the world to come. An Ebrew explication of the N. Test. by sayings granted of Iewes, would moue Iewes & Gētiles to hold one

truth. My Hebrew explicatiō of Nathans house, Mat. 1. & Luc. 3. from Dan. 7. fold shield, and the Hebrew chayning of the Chronicle, hath moued Salem and Rome: though Nazaret would bring the auctor to the top of a Rock. This matter is worthie of record: that Gods vengeance may bee marked while the world standeth, how he will deale with so gratefull babes. But now let vs abridge the text: People, Bishops, rare godly praise God, for calling to the Mariage: that the Church is married to Christ: and clothed in white iustice: and Christ warreth, to ouerthrow Rome.

Amen, Aleluiah: And a voice came from the throne, saying: praise our God all his seruants, and they that feare him both small and great.

This short summe of Diuinitie, distinguisheth vs from Papists, who make Gods of Creatures: and giue praise to them where God only will be feared.

And I heard the voice of a great multitude: and as the voice of many waters, & as the voice of strong thunders, saying, Ha∣lelu-iah: for the Lord God of hostes doth reigne: let vs re∣ioyce and be glad: and let vs giue him glory. For the mariage of the Lambe is come: and the wife hath praepared her selfe: and it was giuen her to put on white linen, pure and shining. For the linen is the iustice of the sainctes.

When whole kingdomes call vpon God: and fight for the Gospell with successe, it is fitted to continual noise of waters: as Ezekiel 1. 24. the kingdomes that made Gods iudgements knowen:* 1.194 are likened to much water: & the thunder of Gods power, is well expressed, by thunder of the ayer, Psalm. 29. All tendeth to Aleluiah;* 1.195 Praise God in whom wee breath, for res∣cuing

vs from Satan, with manifestation of his kingdome: And let not England forget the goodnesse of the Lord: but acy remember it: and not hide it from their children: but to the generation to come to shewe the prayses of the Eternall, his power also, & his wonderfull workes that he hath done. The light of the Gospell now these hundred yea. hath bene exceeding great, & to greater knowledge, then euer since the Apostles tymes the Church had. And all reformed Coun∣treies flow with learned men. And sage cariage is heere laid out to the eye; in white linen. This short rule must alwayes hold:* 1.196 God will make known who bee his: and all must depart from sinne that call vpon the name of God.

And he saith vnto mee, write: Blessed are they that are called to the supper of the mariage of the Lambe.

This should be written in all hearts: that they only be hap∣pie, which in the Lords Supper, protest the aboundance of grace of the gift of iustice. The bread bare, & wine bare, taken in the sage vse: that our soules feed vpon his incarnation and redemptiō; is as strong, as the frame of the world, to stay vs in Christ. The auctority of the speaker, who made the world by his word, must be looked vnto: and as our eyes, iudge of the frame of the world; and our minde, to what inuisible vse all was made subiect to a man: so our eyes, must iudge of bread & wine, & our minds, that Christ suffring for vs, ended sacri∣fice & offring. By seale of things without life: by bread and blood of the grape: by the terme supper: the whole tenor of Christianity is meant: but the acceptation of the seale is an o∣pen action, to distinguish vs frō others. The Pope corrupted, from the playnesse that is in Christ: and making Priest & sa∣crifice: hath missed wholy of the trueth in Christ: as Iannes ••nd Iambres resisted Moses.

Papists would make fooles belieue, that Calvin bread this; symbolum corporis: and in other matters, if Calvin hath 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. a rash word: they vrge that vpon whole Churches. Their eyes might tell, that the ancient Grecians neuer made question heere: neither had combat with haeretiques heere: Eusebius after Origen, recorder of the whole Churches opi∣nion, in praep. calleth Bread and Wine, Icones, & symbola. Nei∣ther did any after him, striue against that: but full many fol∣lowed him. God is light: and all the Bible is so plaine, to a sound student, that none can moue doubt, but to his plague. The Papists cary in a siluer chest, a wafer of meale, as the bo∣die of Christ: making themselues a scoffe to God and his Angels: and the barbarous thinke by vnlearned prating, to make their cause good. They come 40. yer. short of learning, to defende the common groundes, against a subtill Iew, or Turke, as to this syllogisme of Machmad.

If the scripture be corrupted, another iudge must be had (The Pope not only granteth, but vrgeth also this: & this.)

But the scripture is corrupted.

Therefore another iudge must be had.

I will ioyne with Turke, Iew and Pope, to grant the Pre∣position. But against Turke, Iew and Pope, & our side; I deny the assumption: and hold the text pure. This no Romist yet euer saw. Therefore their studies must bee holden vnfitt to rule in Diuinity.

And he saith to mee: these words of God be true.

By reason that the carnall man cannot see the glorie of the wisedome, which is in the couenant of CHRIST, in plaine simplicitie full of heauenly trueth: The Angell stayeth

vpon this doctrine, as opposite to Rome: & working Romes fall: handled chap. 18.

And I fell downe at his feete, to haue worshipped him: & he saith to me, do not. For I am fellow seruant to thee, & to thy bre∣thren which haue the testimonie of IESVS: Worship God: for the spirite of prophecie is the testimonie of IESVS.

Heere, Iohn sheweth mans weaknesse to Idol-seruice, in his transe, ready to worship the Angel. And telleth, that, An∣gells be ministring spirites for our saluation: God only must bee worshipped. The spirites that teach, teach of Christ: that he only must bee worshipped: In the old Testament, Christ is called an Angel: and is worshipped; but no created Angel is worshipped.

The warres of Christ and Christians: against the Empire and Pope.

And I saw the heauen opened: and behold a white horse, and hee that sate vpon him, was called faithfull and true: and in Iustice doth he iudge & war. And his eyes were like a flame of fire: & he had vpon his head many Diademes: hauing a name written, which none knew but himselfe: and clothed in a garment dipped in blood: and his name is called the WORD OF GOD.

The heauen opened, sheweth what shall be opened in the Church: the white horse, is sincere might: the Ryder is called faithfull and true, to assure vs of victory against mighty states: and he iudgeth & warreth in righteousnesse, vnable to abide sinne, still to reigne: his eyes bee a flame of fire, searching in

iustice to the bottome:* 1.197 as Daniel 10. for the ouerthrowe of Xerxes armie: and Apo. 1. and 2. And his many Diademes, sheweth that he will rule Kinges in many Countreyes. And the name written which none knoweth but himselfe, signifi∣eth the Godhead, dwelling in light that none can come to.

His garment dipped in blood, is expounded Esai. 63. shewing, that the enemies blood shall make him known, as vnder old Assur and Cittim. And his name is the WORD OF GOD: as in Iohn the first: and infinitely in Onkelos. Iehouah, is the WORD of IEHOVAH. These mightie titles comfort the Church: that they shall bee sure of a victorie. Reigne still, O King MESSIAS, for we rest on thee: reigne still, O King of Sainctes, and wee will folow after thee.

And the armies, in the heauen folow him, vpon white horses, clothed in linen, white and cleane.

The valiant Christians with speed and courage folow Christ: and in synceritie of truth: though Lutherans Vbiqui∣tie, and others iourney to hell, be great spotts: yet many are free from these: and mo wil be in tyme.

And out of his mouth commeth a sharpe sword: to strike the nationes with it: and hee shall bruise them with an yron Sceptre.

The sword of his word, hath in all ages told; that, euery trespas should receiue iust recompence: and by stories past wee should assure vs, of them that be to come: and the yron Sceptre,* 1.198 taught by Dauid, how Christ his enemies should fall. And the Image beaten to dust, Dan. 2. and the Romane ciuill

warres taught them, what it was to meddle with the Iewes: and with Tully to say: Barbara Iudaeorum superstitio: Gens na∣ta seruituti. So Diui Caesares for 300. yeares were brused: and now the Pope for 400. to come, may still looke to bee pla∣gued, that by 6000. yeeres of the world he shall be as the Ma∣cedonians at our Lords birth, voyd of all authoritie.

This short vision may endure a long time, as that in Eze∣kiel, of Gog and Magog, 38. and 39. contayned matter of 300. yeeres.

And hee treadeth the presse of the wine of the anger and indig∣nation of God of hostes, and hee hath vpon his garment and vpon his thigh a name written, KING OF KINGS, AND LORD OF LORDS.

Esay 63. telling of the winepresse, teacheth now by story, of old euents: and the other Attributes, Nabuchad. Dan. 2. giueth to Daniels God: and the stories shew the works. And students of iudgement, would bee ready in heathen which open the holy Bookes, from the first Greek stories to the last. By garment, and thigh written vpon: open dealings of Christ, teach men to contemne his mediation: and to feele that hee ruleth all.

An open proclamation of the Popes destruction.

And I saw an Angell standing in the sun; and hee cried with a great voice: saying to all the birds that flee in the ayer: come and assemble vnto the supper of the great God: to eate the flesh of Kings: and the flesh of Coronels: and the flesh of the Mighty and the flesh of horses, and of their Riders, and the flesh of all free and bound.

This speach Ezekiel vsed, ch. 38. speaking of Macedonians, that should afflict Iuda: specially, vnder Antiochus Epiphanes, after whom, that Kingdome fell dayly, more and more, with horrible destruction. And as the speach in Ezekiel is caried hither, so the names of Gog and Magog, be in the next Chapter: where the Popes chiefe ripenesse commeth to let Satan loose.

And I saw the beast and the Kings of the earth, and their ar∣mies to make warre, with him that sate vpon the horse, and with his armie.

This short prophecie telleth, that the Pope and Empire shall fight against the Restorers of the Gospell: and still haue the worse. Albion and Ierne haue shaked him off: and much of Germanie: and Netherland: and halfe Zwitzerland: and all Denmarke: and his murthering of the French King, will haue reuenge. In Ireland his stirring of Papists, vnder Desmond, to rebell, made greater death, then kites, wolues & doggs could deuoure, or men bury: or riuers wash without poysoning their fish. And Brabant, now 40. yer. hath seene great slaugh∣ters, and the Kinges putting of his owne son to death, was more losse to his house, then many millions: And his owne death, was of a strange sicknesse: So many French that perse∣cuted the Gospell, had strange death. And one after another, while they fight against Christ, shall haue strange successe: as the Popes haue strange deaths, and boyles at home.

An abridgement of all Gods iudgements in one.

And the beast was caught, and with him the false prophet: which worketh signes before him, by which he deceiueth them that

receiue the marke of the beast, and worshippeth his image: Both were cast aliue into the lake, burning with fire and brimstone.

Andreas, vpon chap. 13. teacheth plainely, that Antichrist setting vp the Empire, is there meant: So Pope & Emperor, must needes be meant heere, to as euident destruction, as if they were cast aliue into eternall flames: this should be a faire warning, for men to come out of Babel, to vse no garments, no prayers, no lawes, of the Popes making.

And the rest were killed with the sword of him which sate vpon the horse, which went out of his mouth, and all the foules were filled with their flesh.

The principall had open terrible miserie: the others, in vi∣sion, had but death. So, in Daniel chap. 7. the fourth beast, was cast into the fire: and the common sort in Ezek. are eat of foules.

CHAPTER XX.

The Diuells are not simply bound.

And I saw an Angell comming downe from heauen hauing the key of the Pit, and a great chaine in his hand, and he laid hold vpon the Dracon, the old Serpent, which is the Diuell and Satan, and he bound him a thousand yeeres, and cast him into the Pit, and shut him vp, and sealed vpon him, that he should not deceiue the nations any more vntill the thousand yeeres were ended: Afterwards he must be loosed a litle while.

THAT the Diuels are not simply bound, one houre, Iob. 1. and 1. Pet. 5. teach vs: when they fell the sixt day: misliking the charge of care ouer man: the darke ayer wherin we breath, a black Tartarus, with∣out starre-light, is their lodging: in chaines of Gods proui∣dence, as if they were in prison. So, wee may not thinke that the Diuels were euer simply bound: but they were in the Pit, whence at the last the locusts came foorth: among the com∣pany of the profance: that they deceiued not the great num∣ber sealed, chap. 7. and former martyrs, ch. 6. But for a thou∣sand yeeres, some reigned in all ages with Christ, and many were martyred, and moo vndeceiued, to worshippe the beast and his Image, & to take the marke in the forehead or hand. They liued the true life by the Gospell: where all faithlesse aliue,* 1.199 be dead (in sinne) as S. Peter saith: and Zeror Hamor, infi∣nitely. The Apostles in their ages liued & reigned with Christ, and Iustine Martyr and Athenagoras, and such in their ages: Athanasius and many of his tyme, and so others in their ages: liued heere the Christian life, and reigned as Kinges; sacrifi∣cing their owne affections, chap. 1. Some in all partes of the thousand yeeres, not altogether a thousand yeeres. The rest of the dead, did not reuiue, vntill the thousand yeeres were ended: as the profane Caesares, and Idolatrous Locusts: who had great occasion offred to the first resurrectiō, with Christ, Rom. 6. Eph. 2. But they being dead in sin, despised the truth, and reuiued not. The first resurrection is by faith, to be risen with Christ. He is happy and holy that hath his portion in the first resur∣rection. The second death shall haue no power ouer them: but they shalbe sacrificers of God, and of Christ, and there shall be such, to reigne with him for a thousand yeares.

From Adam, of 1000. yer. Satan deceiued not generally

while the Fathers liued: that the flood was denounced, in the old world, & in the world now of 900. Chanaans sinne was growing to ripenes: Amalek of 1000. came not to Amans pride: as Israel bred not Sadducees of 1000. yer. nor Rome gate rule to deceiue whole states, of a thousand yeres. Now the text will be cleare.

The Pope deceiued not generally till, 1000. yerees.

And I saw thrones, on which men sate: and iudgement was giuen to them, and the soules of them that were beheaded for the testimony of IESVS, and for the word of God, and which worshipped not the beast, nor his Image: nor tooke the marke in their forehead, or vpon their hand: but they liued and reigned with CHRIST, the 1000. year. The rest of the dead did not reuiue of the 1000. year. This is the first resur∣rection. Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first re∣surrection. The second death hath no power ouer them: but they shalbe sacrificers of GOD and CHRIST: and reigne with him a 1000. year.

Heere then, be martyrs, and holy for 1000. year. But the starre-worme-wood, and the darkened starres, and the locusts they continued, in profane heathen lot: and the Diuels were in their pit, helping them to sett him loose: to vex the holy Church: for the old Ierusalem: which Christ pronunced, that it should be Iebus, or troden downe for euer.

And when the thousand yeres are finished, Satan shall be let loose out of the Prison: and shall goe foorth to deceiue the nations, ouer the foure corners of the earth: Gog and Magog, toga∣ther them vnto warres: whose nūber is as the sand of the sea.

The Pope to weaken Princes did set them on, to recouer the holy land, which God would haue to abide cursed: that Iewes might see their sinne; killing Christ: this would the Pope haue recouered: and Rome in a thousand yeeres, could not learne this one chapter, nor remember old Gog and Ma∣gog: how the Pope now reuiueth that warre, in my Concent, I haue shewed the termes meaning. Thence the Reader may fetch it. The Iewes Ierusalem was holy: but now the Christi∣an Church is the beloued Citie, and the tents of the holy, which, to besiege and weaken, hee stirred this warres for de∣solate Ierusalem.

The Pope weakened the West in superstition, prouoking to warre, for (as he termed it) the holy Land.

And they ascended ouer the breadth of the earth: and com∣passed the Tent of the holy, and the beloued Citie.

All the strength of the West was deceiued by superstiti∣on, to goe fight in the East for Antioch: in the land of Ma∣gog: and other soiles neere Ierusalem: and all the force of Machmad, from the East assembled: and 200. yea. the poore Church was afflicted: that afterwards Popes might set Kings vp and down, as they would. And Machmad still since hath vexed the West: and the king of Locusts now hath 300. yeares, beeing a new Gog and Magog, vexed the Church.

And a fire came downe from heauen, and ate them vp.

As Satan dealth with Iobs sheepe, he dealth with the Popes sheepe, to eate them vp with fire. Euen thence to the worlds

end, chap. 19. which matter is heere briefly repeated: and in that which followeth.

The Pope is a Beast of Empire by his might.

And the Diuell which deceiued them, was cast into the lake of fire and brimstone: where the Beast, and false prophet, and they, shall be tormented day and night for euer and euer.

The Pope is a Beast of Empire by his might, and so the eight is also the seauenth: and hee with his Clergie is also the false prophet. Heere Papists may see what shall become of them.

A liuely description of the latter Iudgement.

And I saw a great white throne, and one sitting vpon it: from whose presence the Earth and the Heauen fled, and no place was found for them: and I saw the dead, small and great standing before God, and bookes were opened.

All mens doings are in record before God, as written in bookes, the like speech is in Daniel, chap. 7.

And another Booke was opened, which is of life: and the dead were iudged by the things written in the bookes, according to their workes.

All that put not on Christ, are condemned for their works.

Now the sea had giuen vp her dead: and death and the graue

had giuen vp her dead. And they were iudged euery one ac∣cording to his workes: and death and Haides 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 were cast into the lake of fire: this is the second death.

Death and Haides, are expounded in Arethas, sensible: Men which commit matter worthie of death & destruction.

And if any were not found written in the booke of life: hee was cast into the lake of fire.

This sheweth that only the chosen in Christ haue life e∣uerlasting: and what there companie is: euen the heauenly Ierusalem in this world; the chapters folowing doe shew.

And I saw a new heauen and a new earth: for the first heauen and the first earth passed: and the sea is no more.

This speach may well be referred to the new world: which for vs to search of what sort it shall bee: the Law, Deut. 29. (to leaue hid things to the Lord our God) forbiddeth vs to search curiously. Of the heauenly Ierusalem, I haue made a treatise in Greeke alone: at large, which I made turne to other tongues.

This worke is made to conuict Rome to be damned through all: and I hastened in the beginning to that: and I would not draw the Readers minde from that. The last end may bee handled best seuerally. So this paines shall heere haue an end.

Notes

• * 1.1

  2. Thess. 2.
• * 1.2

  Chap. 1. Chap. 2. and 3.
• * 1.3

  Isai. 54. 9.
• * 1.4

  Chap. 4.
• * 1.5

  Chap. 5.
• * 1.6

  2. Pet. 1.
• * 1.7

  Chap. 6.
• * 1.8

  Psal. 21.
• * 1.9

  Psal. 45.
• * 1.10

  1. Seale.
• * 1.11

  2. Seale.
• * 1.12

  3. Seale.
• * 1.13

  4. Seale.
• * 1.14

  5. Seale. In Aboth R. Nathan.
• * 1.15

  So the Is∣raelites in Aegypt were sea∣led. Exod. 12. 7. 13. 22. 13.
• * 1.16

  7. Seale.
• * 1.17

  Mat. 1. 11.
• * 1.18

  Psal. 141. 2
• * 1.19

  Rom. 5.
• * 1.20

  Ephes. 2.
• * 1.21

  Psal. 22.
• * 1.22

  Ephes. 3.
• * 1.23

  Hebr. 2.
• * 1.24

  Exod. 20.
• * 1.25

  Iliad. 3.
• † 1.26

  Chap. 1. the 7. stars be seauen sergeants of the Church.
• * 1.27

  Genes. 49.
• * 1.28

  Act. 17. 18 Attique Greeke.
• * 1.29

  The sep∣tua: greek.
• * 1.30

  The A∣postles Greeke.
• * 1.31

  2. Cor. 5.
• * 1.32

  Moses and Paul teach one thing.
• * 1.33

  Rom. 10.
• * 1.34

  Psal. 71. 20
• * 1.35

  Heb. 11.
• * 1.36

  The Thal∣mudgreek
• * 1.37

  Maymo. Saned.
• * 1.38

  Mat. 18. compared with Rom 8. 38. &. 2. Cor. 11. 23 24. &c. & Act. 26. 21▪ 22.
• * 1.39

  Mat. 7.
• * 1.40

  2. Cor. 4. 6.
• * 1.41

  Maymo. in Hagi∣gah.
• * 1.42

  1. Tim. 3.
• * 1.43

  1. Cor. 2. 8.
• * 1.44

  Iohn. 3.
• * 1.45

  So Babell: and Antio. Daniel 7.
• * 1.46

  Isai 9.
• * 1.47

  1. Iohn. 3.
• * 1.48

  2. Thes. 2.
• * 1.49

  Eph. 3. 16▪ 17. 18. 19.
• * 1.50

  1. Cor. 5.
• * 1.51

  Iohn. 2.
• * 1.52

  Heb. 9. and. 10.
• * 1.53

  But when it pleased the Lord to make the Gentiles his people, saith Esai: Make larger Curtaines, Chap. 54. 2.
• * 1.54

  1. Cor. 14. 22.
• * 1.55

  Heb. 10. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9.
• * 1.56

  2. Cor. 5. 9
• * 1.57

  Mat. 16.
• * 1.58

  Psal. 109.
• * 1.59

  Act. 1.
• * 1.60

  Zach. 4.
• * 1.61

  That the Popes iudgmēt must stād
• * 1.62

  Heb. 11. By faith these tur∣ned to flight, the armies of the aliens
• * 1.63

  Mat. 12.
• * 1.64

  Maymo. poenit.
• * 1.65

  Apoc. 1.
• * 1.66

  Maymo.
• * 1.67

  Beidh.
• * 1.68

  Apo. 20.
• * 1.69

  Isai 22. Vzielides
• * 1.70

  1. King. 19. 10.
• * 1.71

  Rome hath all the pla∣gues of Aegypt but two.
• * 1.72

  Note, how and why Rome is called E∣gypt & So∣dom, & Ba¦bel, ch. 18. and com∣pare the old stories of the old Test. with Rome.
• * 1.73

  Hester. 9.
• * 1.74

  1. Cor. 3.
• * 1.75

  Such, the Apost. on∣ly speakes of, Tit. 1. 14. & ma∣ny other places: and he writing by the spi∣rite, could not crosse the spirit, Rom. 15. 4.
• * 1.76

  New Vi∣sions ope∣ning the former.
• * 1.77

  Gen. 3.
• * 1.78

  1 Iohn 1. 1. & 3. 8. & 5. 20.
• * 1.79

  Eph. 2. 1.
• * 1.80

  Rom. 5.
• * 1.81

  The seauē heads af∣flicting the Church.
• * 1.82

  Rome is condem∣ned both in these, & the other; of Kinges, Consuls, Decemvi∣res, Dicta∣tores, Tri∣umuires, &c.
• * 1.83

  psalm. 2.
• * 1.84

  The An∣gell of his praesence saued thē Isai 63.
• † 1.85

  Com∣mentarie or Regi∣ster.
• * 1.86

  2. Cor. 4. 3
• * 1.87

  The seauē heades af∣flicting.
• * 1.88

  1. Pet. 1.
• * 1.89

  1▪ Ioh. 3.
• * 1.90

  In Bar. his booke, for D. Bil. syll.
• * 1.91

  1. Chro∣nic. 24. 10
• † 1.92

  This word sig∣nifieth, an earnest pressing of men in suing for offices: and bri∣bing thē.
• * 1.93

  Adri. 63. distinct.
• * 1.94

  Auenti∣nus lib. 4.
• * 1.95

  Or Auen∣tinus lib. 7. & seq. & Naud. & others.
• * 1.96

  Naucler Gene. 44.
• * 1.97

  A Miracle of the Popes: transub∣stantia∣ting the bread into Poyson.
• * 1.98

  These fa∣bles God hated, and forbid∣deth. Tit. 1. 14. 1. Ti∣moth. 1. 4. and 4. 7. and so his people will.
• * 1.99

  Naucl. Gen. 44.
• * 1.100

  C. 1. de Iure, Iure. in Clem.
• * 1.101

  Abbas Vsp. Naucl. Gene. 44.
• * 1.102

  Cuspinia∣nus in vi∣tae Alber∣ti. Naucl. Genet. 44.
• * 1.103

  Psalm. 2.
• * 1.104

  The Con∣cent of all the holy Bookes, Geneses.
• * 1.105

  1. Iohn. 1. 1. & 3. 8.
• * 1.106

  Heb. 11.
• * 1.107

  Exodu••
• * 1.108

  Exo. 15.
• * 1.109

  Leuiticus.
• * 1.110

  Ioh. 2.
• * 1.111

  Numbers▪ Act. 26. 22. 23.
• * 1.112

  Deutero.
• * 1.113

  Iosua.
• * 1.114

  Psal. 95.
• * 1.115

  Iudges.
• * 1.116

  Samuel.
• * 1.117

  Psalmes.
• * 1.118

  Canticles.
• * 1.119

  Prouerbes Ecclesiaa∣stes.
• * 1.120

  Ruth.
• * 1.121

  1. and 2. Kings.
• * 1.122

  Chroni∣cles.
• * 1.123

  Daniel.
• * 1.124

  Hosea.
• * 1.125

  Ionas.
• * 1.126

  Ioel.
• * 1.127

  Amos.
• * 1.128

  Isaiah.
• * 1.129

  Michah.
• * 1.130

  Nahum.
• * 1.131

  Habba.
• * 1.132

  Ieremie.
• * 1.133

  Ezechiel.
• * 1.134

  Daniel.
• * 1.135

  Aggei.
• * 1.136

  Zacharic.
• * 1.137

  Malachie.
• * 1.138

  Ezra.
• * 1.139

  Nehemias.
• * 1.140

  Esther.
• * 1.141

  Matthew.
• * 1.142

  Marke.
• * 1.143

  Luke.
• * 1.144

  Iohn.
• * 1.145

  Acts.
• * 1.146

  Romanes.
• * 1.147

  1. Corint.
• * 1.148

  2. Corint.
• * 1.149

  2. Cor. 4.
• * 1.150

  Galatians
• * 1.151

  Ephes.
• * 1.152

  Philippi.
• * 1.153

  Colossi.
• * 1.154

  1. Thess.
• * 1.155

  2. Thess.
• * 1.156

  1. and 2. Timot.
• * 1.157

  Titus.
• * 1.158

  Phile∣mon.
• * 1.159

  Hebrews.
• * 1.160

  Iames.
• * 1.161

  1. and 2. Pet.
• * 1.162

  1. 2. and 3. Iohn.
• * 1.163

  Iude.
• * 1.164

  Ier. 10.
• * 1.165

  Isai. 21.
• * 1.166

  Ier. 51.
• * 1.167

  Psal. 75
• * 1.168

  Psal. 21
• * 1.169

  Esa. 34.
• * 1.170

  Ioel 3. 13.
• * 1.171

  Against the law of nature & against the lawe of Eng∣land.
• * 1.172

  Rome cō∣pared to Aegypt: the old Israel with the Spirituall.
• * 1.173

  This song is more fully de∣scribed, chap. 19.
• * 1.174

  2. Cor. 4.
• * 1.175

  Ion. 3.
• * 1.176

  1 Cor. 15. 29.
• * 1.177

  Rom. 6. 2.
• * 1.178

  Coll. 3. 3.
• * 1.179

  A myra∣cle.
• * 1.180

  This Chap. is a plaine speach opening all the former Visions.
• * 1.181

  Iohn like Daniel.
• * 1.182

  Phll. 1. 27.
• * 1.183

  Rome pas∣seth al the enemies of the Church in cruelty and Idola∣trie.
• * 1.184

  So Antio. tooke a∣way Mo∣ses Law.
• * 1.185

  The seauē heades af∣flicting.
• * 1.186

  Walsin∣gham.
• * 1.187

  Psalm. 19.
• * 1.188

  Isa. 41. 2. 3
• * 1.189

  Psalm. 22.
• * 1.190

  2. Sam▪ 22.
• * 1.191

  The Gos∣pell is the ioy of the godly.
• * 1.192

  As old Isratel praysed the Eter∣nall IAH for their deliuerāce frō Aegypt Canaars; Babel, An∣tiochus & all their enemies; so heere the holy doe, for deliuerāce frō Rome, which is called and compared with Ae∣gypt, &c. because that the cruelty & Idolatr of all the enimies the the Gospel since the beginning was in Rome.
• * 1.193

  Psal. 135.
• * 1.194

  Psal. 136. 9. 15. 24.
• * 1.195

  Psal. 78.
• * 1.196

  2 Tim. 2.
• * 1.197

  This is made fa∣mous in 1588. and 1605. for our Albi∣on.
• * 1.198

  Psalm. 2.
• * 1.199

  1. Tim. 5. 6.